Alfred Hitchcock’s Mystery Magazine. Vol. 57, No. 1 & 1, January/February 2012

The Lineup

John H. Dirckx is the author of numerous stories for AHMM featuring Detective Sergeant Cyrus Auburn. “Calculus for Blondes” is his second story featuring Coroner Dr. Mary Deventer and her brainy daughter Ashleigh.

Loren D. Estleman is the author of Infernal Angels, his 21st novel to feature P.I. Amos Walker. He is also the author of Writing the Popular Novel (Writer’s Digest Books).

Wayne J. Gardiner is completing his crime novel Bottom Line. His first story for AHMM, “Lucille,” was published in the December 2010 issue.

Robert C. Hahn reviews mysteries for Publishers Weekly and New York Post, among other places, and is the former mystery columnist for the Cincinnati Post.

An attorney in Minnesota, C. J. Harper is the author of a series of stories featuring 1950’s L.A. private eye Darrow Nash that appeared in EQMM. He is at work on a novel featuring this character.

D. A. McGuire is a retired high school science teacher living in Massachusetts. Her first story for AHMM, “Wicked Twist,” appeared in the October 1993 issue. “Old Cedar is her 24th story for the magazine.”

Tony Richards’s third book in the series of supernatural thrillers set in the fictitious town of Raine’s Landing, Massachusetts, Midnight’s Angels, was released in July from Dark Regions Press. His last story for AHMM, “Hamadryad,” appeared in the December 1991 issue.

James L. Ross is the author of the Washington-Hollywood thriller Long Pig (Perfect Crime Books).

Kristine Kathryn Rusch’s newest novel is Anniversary Day (WMG Publishing), in her Retrieval Artist series. As Kris Nelscott she is the author of the Smokey Dalton series of novels, the newest of which, The Day After (WMG Publishing), comes out in early 2012.

Joseph S. Walker’s play “Six Lights” won the 2010 Awarefest competition at Bloomington playwrights project. He is the author of Five Million Dollars and the Green-Eyed Girl.

James Lincoln Warren blogs at CriminalBrief.com in addition to writing the Treviscoe series featuring the 18th century indagator for Lloyd’s of London. His story “Ten Thousand Cold Nights” is featured in the new electronic anthology Alfred Hitchcock Presents 13 Tales of New American Gothic.

Dan Warthman won the Robert L. Fish award for his AHMM story “A Dreadful Day” (January/February 2009). His last story for AHMM was “Comeday Ann” in the July/August 2011 issue.

Big Band

Loren D. Estleman

Shirley Grabowski had always been one of those women the tabloids called handsome, when a picture accompanied the story and they couldn’t smuggle “beauty” past the readers. Her jaw was too square, her nose mannish, and she could never find sunglasses to fit her wide-set eyes. But that was before the war, before she joined the Women’s Army Corps. The WAC uniform, with its tailored jacket and skirt and overseas cap set at a rakish angle on her strawberry blonde head, brought everything together. She was, Max Zagreb admitted to himself ruefully, a dish.

He told her as much. She rolled a padded shoulder and pumped the straw in her gin rickey. “It’s the government-issue frock: Makes men horny, like those Scarlett O’Hara costumes bridesmaids wear. It’d make Olive Oyl look like Lana Turner.”

“Now you’re just fishing.” The Racket Squad lieutenant waited until the 4-F sourpuss in the paper hat turned his back to the counter, then unscrewed his flask and freshened their Cokes. It was past curfew for everyone but cops and their companions. They were the only customers in the Rexall, and the man wanted to close. He’d switched off the radio in the middle of Lowell Thomas to hurry them on their way. “Speaking of bridesmaids, I’ve heard scuttlebutt.”

“You and your stoolies,” she said. “Let’s hold off on rice rations till the Axis goes belly up. If Jerry gets me in the family way I won’t get to see London.”

“Neighborhood’s gone downhill since the Luftwaffe moved in. How is old Jerry? I haven’t seen him since the three-legged sack race on Belle Isle.”

“Quit your kidding. You never met. You will, if you do me the eensy-weensy favor I dragged you down here to ask.”

“What’s my end?”

“Old times’ sake. You threw me over for a bottle blonde in the Club 666 right in the middle of ‘Five O’Clock Jump.’ The way I see it, you owe me a good turn.”

“The blonde nicked me for a fin to make change to tip the girl in the powder room and never came back. I figure I paid my debt to society.”

“Sap. There aren’t any restroom attendants in the 666.”

“So I found out when I went looking for her. Okay, I was a drip. How do I square myself?”

“I ship out next week. I want you to keep Jerry out of trouble while I’m away.”

“What kind of trouble?”

“The musician kind.”

“Sour notes?”

“He never blows ’em. He plays second trumpet with Red Lot’s Red Hots, mixed group with a steady gig at the Ruby Lounge on Hastings.”

“I know Red. Vice pulled him in a muggles rap couple of months back.”

“Does that sort of thing bother you?”

“It bothers Vice. Those boys sit with their knees together just like their mamas told ’em. Me, I like hooch. I never get in the way of a fellow and his way to hell, so long as it doesn’t involve the rackets.”

“Drugs isn’t a racket?”

“Only the supply side. I don’t want to know what Satchmo sounds like on Juicy Fruit and orange Nehi.”

“I don’t mean that kind of trouble. Jerry’s a hothead, goes with the job: It takes a few hours to wind down from a good session, and when he gets a few drinks in him, he’d pick a fight with Patton’s Third Army.”

“I did my bit for Prohibition, Shirk I’ve got the lumps to prove it.”

“I don’t begrudge him a bender now and then. Two sets in the Ruby would turn a teetotaler like Henry Ford into a Class-A sot. I just don’t want him to catch a fist in the throat some night. He’s got his heart set on a slot with the Casa Loma Orchestra, and they aren’t hiring horn men with busted pipes.”

“If he likes to fight more than he likes to blow, he should enlist.”

“He tried. Glenn Miller said he’d give him an audition for his army band if he joined up, but a crummy doctor at the Light Guard armory said he had a heart murmur and washed him out.”

Zagreb had one of those, too: it kept murmuring Don’t go. Aloud he said, “I can’t babysit him for the duration. The commissioner won’t okay the cover charge.”

“Well, what can you do?”

“Give him an even break if he winds up in the tank.”

“Isn’t that just going by the book?”

“You know, I never saw a book. I thought they’d hand out copies with the shield, but there was a depression on and I guess they had to save on the printing bill.”

“You know what I think? There isn’t a book.”

“You’d make a good detective.”

She took out her straw and slurped liquid off the end. By then it was all gin. “I don’t even know if I’ll make a good WAC. I just didn’t want to pound sheet metal at Chrysler.”

“Guess you’ll know when you get to London.”

“Not London. I can’t tell you where they’re sending me, but tea and crumpets aren’t in it. Can you at least promise me you’ll look in on him from time to time? Maybe put the fear of God in him when he steps over the line?”

“What’s the skinny, Shirl? Afraid he’ll sit under the apple tree with a bottle blonde while you’re in the Aleutians?”

She paled. “How did you—? Forget I said that. I fell for a musician. Don’t you think I know where to cut my losses? Jerry’s a good egg. All he need’s a woman who cares enough to trim some of that bark off him. Since it can’t be me, I thought I’d draft the Detroit Police Department.”

He lit a Chesterfield. The counterman sighed but kept mum. Black marketers had stuck him up three times for penicillin before he started letting cops order burgers on the cuff. He turned away to flush the soda taps. “You’re still aiming high,” Zagreb said. “I trained on tommy-gunners and axe murderers. Playing Dutch uncle to trumpeters ought to come with combat pay.”

She smiled; he remembered she had horse teeth, but now she looked like Katharine Hepburn. Her fingers brushed the back of his hand where it rested on the Formica. “Thanks, Zag. I knew I could count on you.”

“I didn’t—” he said; but she was giving him details.

As they moved toward the door, Paper Hat ran up the sale, sniffed their glasses, scowled, and plunged them into warm soapy water.

The Ruby Lounge had been padlocked once for operating after curfew, but the lieutenant in charge of that detail was a reasonable man with a wife who liked furs and Florida, so it had reopened immediately. It was in full swing when Zagreb dropped in, flashed his shield at the bouncer, and plowed his way to the bar. The atmosphere was so dense he thought it would hold its shape after the walls fell in, a perfect cube of noise and smoke.

Red Lot’s Red Hots crowded the bandstand twelve pieces strong. Lot, whose facial congestion matched his thatch of flame-colored hair, leaned heavily on his bass drum, propelling the band through a high-test version of “Let Me Off Uptown.” What the girl singer, a light-skinned Negro, lacked in lung power she made up for in body movement; the gyrations of her long slender form in a skin-tight evening dress were incendiary and violated the city ordinance against lewd and lascivious activity. But that one had been passed before a war that had put many things in a different perspective. In any case, that was Vice’s headache. Zagreb ordered a double rye and leaned his back against the bar to watch Jerry Dugan blow his horn.

The Racket Squad lieutenant was tone deaf, but he could tell that Shirley Grabowski’s fella was out of his depth next to the heavyset Negro blasting away at the first trumpet; that party climbed the scale to the ear-shattering crescendo with seeming ease, with Dugan stumbling behind in sweaty confusion. Evidently, all the best men were in uniform or performing with the USO — or, as in the case of the silver-templed colored player, exempted by age from service until storm troopers poured into Paradise Valley.

Zagreb had no beef with the trombones, reeds, vibes, and piano; but his taste in music began and ended with Bing Crosby.

“Let Me Off Uptown” ended the set, of course. It would have been anti-climactic to follow it with anything but an air raid. The clientele thinned out — entertainment was the draw, not the watered-down black market booze — and Zagreb found pace to sidle up next to Jerry Dugan as he called for a Schlitz.

“I always heard you musicians fueled up on ethyl,” the lieutenant said by way of opening the conversation.

“I promised my girl I’d ride the wagon a while.” The trumpeter was a good-looking kid and he knew it. He focused on this reflection behind the bar and smoothed back a sandy lock with an ivory comb. His band jacket was cut to call attention to his narrow waist and square shoulders.

“Tell me which wagon, it lets you blow like that.” The department oath came with a license to lie.

“You should hear me when we’re jamming. Out in the open I got to hang back or sweep these bush leaguers out the door.”

It was going to be impossible to keep this boy out of trouble. “That other trumpeter won’t sweep easy.”

“Well, Lungs is an institution.”

The way he said the name indicated his listener should know it. He made a note to consult McReary. The detective third-grade was the youngest man on the squad and presumably up on current music. “We have a mutual friend. Shirley Grabowski?”

“Shirley’s that girl I told you about.” Dugan introduced himself and reached across his body to offer his left hand. Fritz Kreisler, the violinist, protected his bow hand that way, it was said; but Kreisler needn’t fear the return of better musicians when the war was over.

“Max Zagreb.”

“How do you know Shirley?”

“We met on a double date. She was out with some loser.” No sense naming the loser.

He felt a hand on his shoulder and looked into the scarlet boozy face of Red Lot. “Hey, there, Lieutenant. How’s the boy?”

The bartender had a highball all ready for the bandleader. It wasn’t his first or he wouldn’t be so chummy. They’d barely spoken while he was being released from the marijuana lockup. Before Zagreb could frame a suitable response, Red was gone with his glass, glad-handing his way from table to table.

Dugan said, “Lieutenant. You on leave?”

“Can’t get a pass out of the commissioner.”

“Oh. Cop.” There was no way to say the phrase that sounded friendly.

“Off duty tonight. Only raid polka joints when I’m on.”

“Come to think of it I heard her say she knew a cop. She send you to check up on me?”

“You need checking up on?”

“Shirley thinks so. She don’t like to see a man enjoying himself. I’d trade her in for the sport model if she weren’t a knockout.”

He was liking Dugan better and better — for the draft. “A lot of mugs that like to pop off sometimes could stand having a knockout like her around. I was a hellraiser myself till my old watch captain took me in hand, and he was ugly as a bag of bricks.”

Dugan tipped up his bottle and didn’t set it down until it gurgled empty. “Well, you can tell her Jerry-boy’s all grown up. She can serve donuts to dogfaces and not give me another thought. Maybe a V-mail now and again to remind me to wear rubbers when it rains. What’re you drinking?” The beer was having its effect. Like most mean drunks, he was on his way after the second round.

“Rye.”

“Make it two, Ace.” Dugan slapped the bar.

The bartender, a big Pole who looked as if he’d started out juggling short blocks at Dodge Main, set them up. “Name’s Stan. Stanislaus to you, Bugle Boy.”

Dugan put back the shot with a jerk, then decided to get mad. Zagreb caught his fist on the cock and twisted his arm behind his back.

“Hey, hey! That’s the money arm.” The trumpeter’s voice was shrill.

“You should’ve thought of that before you tried to break it on a bartender named Stanislaus.” He fumbled out the folder with his shield and showed it to that individual, who nodded and straightened up from the sawed-off every mixologist in the Arsenal of Democracy kept under the bar. “You going to behave?”

“Yeah, sure. Jesus.”

The lieutenant let go, and was ready when Dugan spun around leading with his other fist. He ducked the blow and lifted the boy off his feet in a firearm’s carry when the follow-through put him in position. He gripped Dugan’s wrists, clamped his other arm around his legs, and opened a path through the crowd of gawkers toward the door. “Fireworks over, folks,” he said. “Your tax dollars at work. Be sure and buy bonds.”

“Slow news day.” Sergeant Canal folded The Detroit Times. “You should tell a guy when you moonlight as a bouncer. You won’t let me drive a cab.”

“Diplomatic decision. The one they have was in the can: Medical deferment. Bad prostates are winning the war for Hitler.” Zagreb plunked himself into a chair at a vacant desk, of which the squad room was in good supply since before Corregidor. “How’d I come off?”

“Little to the right of Mussolini. Lucky the Free Press wasn’t there.”

“They’ll be screaming for my shield come the next edition.” He looked at his Wittenauer. “Dugan’s made bail by now.”

The telephone rang on Canal’s desk. The big man answered it and held it out. “Some dame.”

“That’ll be his bail.” He got up to take it. He was right. It was Shirley.

“What happened, Zag? Jerry says you sucker-punched him.”

“He threw all the punches. It wasn’t his fault none of them connected. Well, it was. A guy who can’t throw a right jab or a left hook should stick to knitting socks for the marines.”

A sigh came down the line. “He’s going to be a handful, isn’t he?”

“A blowtop like that’s wasted outside a torpedo tube. I can’t keep the peace and sit on his head too. You need to put more men on the job, but the hundred-and-first airborne’s busy.”

“Is he going to — prison?”

“It’d be one way to keep him in check. Realistically, we could put him on ice for ninety days for assaulting a police officer, but he didn’t get that far. Anyway I didn’t write it up that way. The judge’ll probably fine him for drunk and disorderly, maybe a week shoveling out the stables at Mounted if he’s hungover when he hears the case.”

“Thank you, Zag. If I thought you were all cop I wouldn’t have asked the favor.”

“Don’t bank on that. Jerry’s the Hindenburg waiting for a spark.”

“But you will try to look out for him?”

He blew air. “The Ruby’s on my way home. I can use a drink after a hard day snaring saboteurs.”

“Maybe if he hangs around you long enough some of the nice guy will rub off on him.”

“I heard that last part,” Canal said, when he hung up.

“What’s it to you?” He was sore at himself, but the big sergeant was a fat target.

“Not a thing, L.T. Maybe you should hire a press agent and get the Free Press off your neck.” He smelled one of his thick black cigars — no one ever said he wasn’t a brave man — and put a match to it, clouding the air with the stench of boiling bedpans. “This Grabowksi dame must be some tomato.”

“I was late finding it out. If I were any kind of detective there wouldn’t be any Jerry Dugan in the picture.”

“Don’t beat yourself up. I dumped a month’s salary on forty shares in Hupmobile.”

Two weeks went by, measured in brawl bustings, barren stakeouts, and a honey of a double murder over a black-alley tire sale gone bad; not a saboteur to the credit of the fearsome Four Horsemen of the Racket Squad. Zagreb got a picture postcard from Shirley in San Francisco, the jumping-off point before the Aleutians (if the War Department wanted to keep that a secret it shouldn’t have stressed their importance in press releases). He dropped in on the Ruby Lounge a half dozen times, hovering in the background over a glass while Dugan tried to catch up with Chester “Lungs” Nelson, who according to McReary had recorded four sides with Duke Ellington, then got the sack for pulling a knife on the Duke in an artistic dispute, landing him back in Detroit. No direct contact with Dugan, who’d forked over fifty bucks to the county for the tussle at the bar and seemed to be minding his P’s and Q’s. Anyway he was nursing his beers.

Detective Burke, a big man by any standards that didn’t include Canal, braced Zagreb by the five-gallon coffeemaker that had flown across the Atlantic with Lindbergh in ’27, stabbing a hairy forefinger at a pre-war Duesenberg advertised in the News for four hundred dollars. “We can swing that, between us four,” Burke said. “I bet we get ’em down to three-fifty.”

“Just what’s your beef with the Chrysler?” The lieutenant dropped two cubes of something that wasn’t sugar into his cup and stirred it with an iron spoon that turned reddish brown when he drew it out.

“It looks like a chamber pot and you can smoke half a pack of Luckies waiting for it to accelerate after you stomp on the pedal. Other than that it’s swell.”

“You want to drive a kraut car on a public street with U-boats sinking our convoys?”

“We can paint over the insignia and call it a Liberty Car.”

Zagreb drank coffee. “Let’s just hold off on handing the commish a shovel to bury us with.”

McReary entered the squad room as Burke steamed out. The young third-grader looked rakish as usual, with his hat tilted on his prematurely bald head. “Who spit in Burksie’s soup? He looks even uglier than always.”

“I wasn’t listening. Got an aspirin?”

“Nope. Hungover?”

“Too much swing. I don’t know how you stand it.”

“I turn down the volume on the Philco. No juke joints for me. I get in my eight hours and punch in fresh as a daisy.”

“You’ll grow out of it.”

The toilet flushed down the hall and Canal came in with the racing form under his arm. “Burke tell you his brainstorm?” he asked the lieutenant.

“Yeah. Got an aspirin?”

The big man shook his head. “I told him you wouldn’t go for it. Next week he’ll be asking for a Jap Zero. Hungover?”

“Why does everybody ask that? I heard ‘Sing, Sing, Sing’ three times this week. Makes me want to puke, puke, puke.”

“Mr. First Nighter. You can’t go wrong with Guy Lombardo.”

Zagreb started going through drawers belonging to unoccupied desks. He found girlie magazines, old numbers of local papers folded to sports and crossword puzzles, an enema tube attached to a hot water bottle, an unopened package of Trojans, and cartridges rolling around loose. At length he came upon an Anacin tin, but it was empty. He ran his finger around the inside and sucked on it. “I’ll swap either one of you a personal day for the next watch at the Ruby.”

Canal said, “Include me out. One wah-wah and I’m suspended for unnecessary use of deadly force.”

McReary said, “What would I do with a day off? I got just enough gas stamps to get halfway out on the Belle Isle Bridge.”

“I’ll remember you monkeys when they kick me upstairs.”

Canal grinned around his cigar. “Okay if I don’t start sweating till 1960?”

The speaker mounted on the wall crackled constantly between radio transmissions that had nothing to do with them. Now the soporific dispatcher came on to summon cars to an address Zagreb knew on Hastings.

“That’s the Ruby,” he said.

Canal jerked his chin at McReary. “Burksie does all his sulking by his locker. That’s where he parks his flask. Tell him we got a homicide.”

By day the nightclub looked as empty as the squad room, chairs upended on all the tables; the tobacco-and-liquor reek was a little more pronounced. A fat, nicotine-stained manager Burke recognized from his mug shots conducted them to an upstairs hallway, where they were met by the first officers on the scene. One looked too young for military service. His partner was a paunchy grayhead who’d obviously been called up out of retirement. If the draft continued, the department would be excavating them from Mt. Elliott Cemetery.

“Looks open and shut, Lieutenant.” Grayhead jerked a thumb toward the door behind him. “We got the body and the perp.”

Zagreb asked if the detective division was recruiting uniforms that season.

Grayhead looked confused. “No, sir.”

“Just curious. If you boys are opening and shutting cases now, this trip wasn’t necessary. There’s a war on, you know. Gasoline is blood.”

“Yes, sir.” The response was disgruntled.

The youngster saluted smartly.

“Save it for MacArthur. Who’s the subject?”

The junior officer produced a neat notebook. “Gerald Dugan, no middle. White male, age twenty-six. Says he’s a musician.”

“You were right not to take his word for it. What else?”

Notebook. “The vie. Griselda Rose Simone, Negro female, age twenty, according to the manager. Contusions on the throat, tongue extended, body still warm. Parallel longitudinal scars on the abdomen, possibly nail marks. Naked. Sex crime, maybe. That’s speculation, sir. I’m not a detective.”

“Can’t think why anyone’d want to be. Stick around, both of you.” He opened the door.

The Ruby kept a bedroom for the manager to rest when the accounts didn’t balance before dawn; that was the official explanation, but liquor and munitions weren’t the only businesses in town. There was an iron-framed bed and a little sitting area to break the ice over a bottle of bonded. Jerry Dugan was sitting there in his undershirt and pegtop slacks with the bottle in one hand. His hair needed his ivory comb and gravity had pulled at his youthful features. Zagreb transferred his attention from him to the unclothed woman on the bed.

The singer wouldn’t be gyrating on any more bandstands. She lay lewdly spread-eagled, her evening gown, lacy underthings, and gold-painted heels on the floor and her eyes rolled up toward the low ceiling. The kid hadn’t exaggerated the rest. Strangled bodies didn’t look as glamorous in the real world as they did in movies. Her tongue had sought escape from the constriction of her throat and the deep purple lacerations to the left of her navel looked as if they’d been left by a puma.

“Jesus.” McReary crossed himself.

“I think He knows already.” The lieutenant didn’t bother checking for a pulse. He returned to Dugan, snatched the bottle from his hand, held it out for Canal to take, and inspected both sets of fingernails. Then he slapped the trumpeter’s face methodically, forehand and backhand. Dugan groaned and tried to stare at the back of his own skull. The slapping stopped and his chin sank back onto his chest.

“Gone as the Charleston,” Zagreb said. “Let’s talk to the manager.”

McReary fetched him. The man looked annoyed. “I run a decent place. One curfew beef, two solicitation complaints. I canned the girls. I can’t be everyplace at once.”

“I guess that’s why you made bail last time. What happened?”

“Search me. They came early to rehearse a number, they said. They wanted to surprise Red Lot, so they asked to do it up here till it was ready. I trust people, that’s my problem. They’re up here ten minutes, then I hear screaming. I thought it was a jump tune at first. I got a tin ear. By the time I ran up to check, everything was what you see.”

“Dugan drunk when he came in?” Zagreb asked.

“Well, he wasn’t bouncing off walls. You can’t always tell with a musician. I didn’t have any problem with him buying a bottle. To loosen up, he said.”

“Okay, beat it.”

“No racket stuff here,” Canal said when the manager beat it. “Kick it over to Homicide?”

“An ox like Osprey would just tie it with a cord and hand it to the prosecutor.”

Burke said, “What’s wrong with that?”

“Ten minutes isn’t much time for Dugan to drink himself half into a coma and claw up and strangle a healthy girl.”

“Manager could be wrong about the time.” McReary kept his gaze away from his corpse. He was looking a little gray. “You said yourself two drinks and Dugan’s in Oz.”

“Body’s still warm. Also his nails are clean. No skin or blood under ’em to match the claw marks on her belly. It’s a swell setup, but they worked too fast.”

Canal flicked ash off his cigar. “Who’s they?”

Someone tapped at the door. Zagreb opened it on the young uniform. “Band’s downstairs, Lieutenant. Send ’em home?”

“No. I’ll talk to them downstairs.”

“Holy smokes.” Red Lot, scarlet and sweating in a bright yellow Hawaiian shirt, mopped his face and neck with a silk handkerchief the size of a tablecloth. “Grizzy? Holy smokes.”

“Yeah.” Zagreb had asked the Red Hots to sit, and they’d taken their usual seats on the bandstand, Lot behind his drums. The lieutenant stood before them like a conductor while McReary and Canal straddled chairs they’d taken from tables on the club floor. Burke remained upstairs with Dugan and the corpse. “How did she and Dugan get along?”

“Okay, I guess,” Lot said. “I mean, I don’t let arguments get out of hand and I got a policy against dating inside the band. That’s asking for trouble. But those two never gave me worries either way. They was friendly enough, no more.”

“She have a fella?”

“She was up to her hips in stage-door Johnnies every night, but she didn’t encourage ’em, or any of us either. Just between us, I think she batted left.” The bandleader struck a rimshot off his snare. A nervous chuckle rippled through the band.

“Cut that out. This isn’t Kay Kyser. We got a dead girl upstairs.”

“Sorry.” Lot laid aside his sticks.

“The manager of this joint says Dugan and Miss Simone told him they were rehearsing a number they wanted to surprise you with. You know anything about that?”

“Which one said that?”

The lieutenant looked at the fat man leaning on his forearms on the bar. “Dugan,” the manager said.

“He was pulling your leg,” Lot said. “What do I always say about duets, boys?”

The band raised their voices in chorus. “ ‘If I wanted most of you to sit on your hands, I’d put you in the audience and save a buck.’ ” The clarinetist added a fillip at the end, lowering his instrument quickly when Zagreb glared at him.

Red Lot nodded, pleased with the harmony. “I guess they cooked up that excuse to play another kind of duet. Maybe I got her wrong, or maybe she made an exception for bad horn men.”

“Why’d you keep him on, he was so bad?”

“Services snapped up all the good ones. Anyway, Lungs likes the kid, and Lungs is what packs ’em in here every night.”

Zagreb looked at the colored trumpeter, who took up every inch of his chair, with his collar spread and a gold chain around his thick neck from which dangled a tiny gold crucifix. Chester Nelson nodded. “He’s okay. I popped off a lot when I was his age. He’ll grow out of it, but he’ll never be no horn player.”

“Did you grow out of it?”

“I guess you mean that mixup with Ellington. There wasn’t no knife, I don’t know how that got started. Just yellin’, boss, that’s all. It was his outfit, so it was me that left.” He touched the crucifix with one of his big meaty hands as if to swear on it.

“Where’ve you been the last hour?”

Lungs’s eyes widened. “Sportree’s. We always drop in there before a gig, to oil up.”

“Who’s we?

“Us.” He swept a hand around the bandstand.

“All of you?” Sportree’s was a Negro bar.

The trumpeter grinned broadly. “They’re all honorary coloreds when they’re with me.”

“Speak for yourself,” said one of the men in the trombone section. “I’m temperance.”

Zagreb asked him to stand. He was only an inch taller than when sitting, a hollow-cheeked shrimp with arms no bigger around than copper pipe. “Sit down. You couldn’t strangle a chipmunk.”

“You ain’t exactly Tarzan yourself, copper.”

“I said sit down. You want us to frisk you for muggles?”

The man sat down. McReary got up and tugged on Zagreb’s coattails, gesturing for him to bend down. He whispered in his ear. The lieutenant straightened, smiling sourly.

“My colleague reminds me Sportree’s is only a five-minute walk from here. There’s a fire escape out back, so the manager didn’t have to see anything. Any of you guys step out for a leak?”

Lungs said, “Me. I got weak kidneys. I wasn’t gone three minutes.”

“That sound about right?” The other musicians shrugged. “Anyone go to parochial school?” A few nods. “Okay, you can explain it to the rest. We’re checking your nails.”

Canal went without being asked. He was the least likely member of the squad to encounter resistance. After a few minutes he stepped off the bandstand. “Clean, L.T. Of blood and matter, anyways. Some of these boys could use a lesson in hygiene. Boy on vibes chews his to the elbow.” He spoke low.

Zagreb kept his volume down as well. “What about Lungs?”

“Whitest thing about him. He don’t leave his barber’s without a manicure.”

“We can eliminate the slobs. The rest had plenty of time to tidy up.” He stared at the sergeant. “You okay?”

“Fine ’n’ dandy.” It sounded slurred.

Zagreb frowned, then raised his voice to the band. “Leave your names and addresses with Detective McReary, and stick close to home. No show tonight. The place is closed.”

“Hey!” The manager stiffened behind the bar.

The lieutenant had already seen his nails. He wouldn’t ask the man to make him a sandwich, but it was just dirt. “Tell it to the marines. No, wait — they placed the Ruby off limits.”

Red Lot struck another one off the rim. The fat man flushed and left the room.

The uniforms took Dugan down to 1300, Detroit Police Headquarters, with Zagreb’s instructions to book him for suspicion; the trumpeter negotiated the stairs with rubber ankles and an officer holding up each arm. In a little while the medical examiner showed up, humming as he ascended the stairs. The squad repaired to the Chrysler, where the lieutenant touched Burke’s arm behind the wheel. “You dating a meter maid?”

“I’m riding the fidelity train just now. Wife found a cocktail napkin with a phone number in my pocket. Why a meter maid?”

“They aren’t making new cars anymore. You strip those gears, you’ll need a scooter.”

“Be an improvement.” But he worked the clutch gently.

“Sawbuck says it’s Lot,” Canal said. “See how red and sweaty he was? Like he just went ten rounds with a fire escape.”

Zagreb said, “He always looks like that. My dough’s on Lungs. Those hands could throttle a coconut.”

“Nuts,” said McReary. “Famous people don’t do murder.”

“Tell it to John Wilkes Booth.” Burke flashed his Clark Gable grin at a pair of nurses in a crosswalk. One smiled back. Her companion grabbed her wrist and jerked it like a leash.

“He was just famous on account of he bumped Lincoln.”

“He was already boffo box-office in the Raymond Massey picture.” Canal blew cigar exhaust out of his window.

Not enough. The lieutenant rolled down his, preferring the street odor. It was garbage day. “Anybody can duck out of a dive like Sportree’s without being noticed, even a big shot like Lungs. Maybe he objected to Dugan messing with a colored girl.”

Burke said, “So why not kill Dugan?”

“He’d be just as sore at them both. Framing Dugan punished him too and took Lungs off the hook for Simone.”

“Lucky for him Dugan got a snootful,” Burke said.

“It didn’t take much. He’s an amateur drinker.”

“So let’s lean on Lungs,” Canal said.

“Maybe wait to hear from the M.E.” McReary studied law nights. “He’ll get the size of the killer’s hands from the marks on the neck. You don’t have to be Captain Marvel to choke a dame. That midget on trombone could’ve done it if he had time.”

“This dame looked plenty healthy on the bandstand,” Zagreb said. “Let’s drop in on Lungs.”

McReary said, “He might not be home yet.”

“Even better.” The Lieutenant opened the glove compartment and took out a ring of skeleton keys.

Chester “Lungs” Nelson kept an apartment on Erskine, above a rib joint they could smell the moment they turned into the block. When they stepped out of the car, Canal stumbled on the curb and caught himself noisily against a cluster of trash cans. Zagreb stared. “You drunk?”

“Just a slug, Zag, honest.” The sergeant slid the bottle they’d taken from Dugan out of his coat. Zagreb grabbed it, unscrewed the cap, and sniffed at the contents. “Back in the car,” he said.

“What about Lungs?” Burke asked.

“Lungs can wait. We’re going to a drugstore.”

The nearest drugstore happened to be the one where Zagreb had drunk gin rickeys with Shirley Grabowski. The soda jerk in the paper hat wasn’t on duty, but their business was with the pharmacist, a chubby sixty with humorous eyes who heard his request and said, “Don’t you boys have your own chemists?”

“Clear up in Lansing,” Zagreb said. “Two weeks’ minimum. An hour’d be better.”

“Well, I don’t know. There’s so many possibilities, and a different test for each. I’m a little rusty. Mostly I just fill little pill bottles from big ones.”

“Start with all the common stuff. We’re not looking for Fu Manchu.”

The man took the bottle and said he’d do what he could. The Four Horsemen stopped at the counter long enough for Canal to gulp down three cups of coffee, then returned to the squad room and waited for the phone to ring.

“How do you do it? You just yank the handle and the pinball machine does the rest.” Burke shook his head. “Dope in the bottle proves Dugan was set up just like you said.”

“Unless he killed the girl first, then doped himself to make it play that way,” Zagreb said. “But the toilet’s on the ground floor, so where’d he clean his nails without the manager seeing him?”

“In on it?” suggested McReary.

“Or did it all himself, but why?”

“Same reason as Lungs,” Burke said. “He don’t mix his whites with his coloreds. He provided the bottle, didn’t he?”

Zagreb said, “It was waiting in the room for the next customer. Anyone who knew what they were up to could’ve snuck in, spiked the booze, and went back out onto the fire escape to wait for it to work. I’m eliminating Dugan again. No motive.”

“It wasn’t Lungs.”

Everyone looked at Canal, whose voice sounded like a motor trying to start. His broad face was pale and shiny: The cure was worse than the condition. “That’s too long to be away from the band at Sportree’s and still have time to clean up. Somebody would’ve noticed he’d been in the can a long time.”

“Sure, they’d all cover for him,” Burke said. “He’s their star attraction.”

The phone rang. Zagreb took the call, listened, said thanks, and forked the receiver. “Chloral hydrate. Knockout drops. There was enough in the bottle to stun a moose.”

“Lucky it was Canal,” Burke said.

The lieutenant remained seated with the candlestick phone in his lap and his hands resting on it. “What’s good for a search warrant?”

Burke said, “You mean a judge we ain’t ticked off lately? Blake just got back from Canada. He was gone a month hunting bears.”

“Tail, you mean. We gave him a pass on that underage intern last Christmas. Time to collect.” Zagreb started dialing.

Canal rubbed his temples. “What we looking for?”

“I’m not just sure, but it’ll be nasty.”

They tossed the Ruby Lounge from top to bottom, starting with the murder room — minus a corpse now — and finishing in the basement, a dusty monument to Prohibition with what was left of a copper still after the last scrap drive, empty Old Log Cabin crates, and buckets of fusel oil. Canal, recovering now, said he could get up a swell victory party from that alone. But nothing they found was evidence in a homicide investigation.

“Can I open up now?” The fat manager blew his nose. The dust they’d stirred up had set all of them sneezing.

“What’d we miss?” Zagreb asked McReary.

The third-grader shrugged and opened his mouth, but a grinding of gears and clanging of metal from outside drowned him out.

“Garbage day!” The lieutenant ran for the stairs.

A prehistoric Mack truck was pulling away from the alley behind the building, its chain drive chattering, when they came out. Burke, moving faster than any of the others had ever seen him, lunged after it and leapt aboard the running board, pounding on the door with his shield in his fist. The driver braked suddenly, almost throwing him off.

By the time they climbed down from the truck bed, the squad was plastered with coffee grounds, potato skins, and sundry other matter best left a mystery; but Zagreb was grinning, holding a long wooden implement in a hand wrapped in a handkerchief.

“What is it?” asked McReary.

Canal was beaming too. “Before your time, rook. We shut this place down the first time in ’37 for gambling. That’s one of the rakes the dealers used to scrape the cash off the tables.” He pointed to the wooden teeth, stained dark and still glistening. “That what I think it is?”

“Griselda Simone’s blood type, or it’s back to the beat for me,” Zagreb said. “And somebody’s prints on the other end.”

The fire door to the Ruby Lounge banged shut. The lock snapped. The manager had been standing in the doorway. Zagreb barked at McReary, who launched himself around the end of the building. He came back three minutes later, panting.

“Out the front and who knows where?” he said. “Tub of lard like him, who’da thought he could run like that?”

“Call box on the corner,” Zagreb told Canal, who went that way, fishing for his key. The lieutenant smacked the young detective’s shoulder. “No sweat, Mac. What’s he going to do, join the Navy?”

When the man from the lab called Zagreb, he sounded put out. “That set of prints you gave me didn’t match the ones on the rake.”

“They belong to the manager. I got them from his file.”

“Latents on the handle were too small. Ten to one they’re a woman’s.”

“I’ll get back to you.” He held up a hand, staying the others from questions, and started going through desk drawers: That wartime habit of plopping himself down in front of any old deserted workstation was getting to be a pain. Finally he found the picture postcard he was looking for and peered at it closely. “Your eyes are younger, Mac. What’s it say?” He handed it over, pointing at the postmark.

McReary studied it, passed the card back. “St. Clair Shores.”

“Caption says San Francisco.”

“She was pulling your leg. Friend of yours?”

“Cops don’t have friends.” He picked up the receiver again and asked the long-distance operator for the War Department.

Shirley Grabowksi had been reported AWOL when she failed to report in California for deployment to Alaska. The fingerprints the War Department sent over matched the prints on the handle of the wooden rake that bore Griselda Simone’s blood type on the teeth. The information was given to state police throughout the Great Lakes region and the FBI.

Chester “Lungs” Nelson was brought in, and when Lieutenant Zagreb effectively told him everything that had happened from Lungs’s first contact with the WAC, offered no resistance. Disapproving of a “sister” fraternizing with a white man — it had been going on for some time, without Red Lot’s notice — he’d brought the affair to Dugan’s girlfriend’s attention, but swore he’d had nothing to do with the murder. Zagreb was inclined to believe him, especially after Canal had offered to break the trumpeter’s jaw in so many places he’d never be able to blow so much as a kazoo. With Shirley still at large, that was where the matter rested until a distant cousin of the fat manager’s turned him in to the Toledo Police for failure to pay rent on the use of his couch.

Ohio extradited. The manager, who’d put on more weight while he was shut in, confessed to doping Jerry Dugan’s bottle and looking the other way when Shirley Grabowski entered the Ruby and went upstairs. Under what the News and the Times called “fierce questioning” and the Free Press called “the Horsemen’s brutal third degree,” he insisted that he thought she was planning only to rough up the girl once Dugan was in no condition to prevent her; like Lungs, he hated race-mixing and was interested solely in employing a woman’s jealousy toward the solution.

Burke, puffing heavily with his shirtsleeves rolled up to his armpits, said, “What’d you think the rake was for, friendly game of craps?”

“She didn’t carry it up. It was in the room. The girl who comes in to clean uses it to hold the door open when she sweeps up. I never even missed it till it showed up in the trash. Why do you think I panicked? The broad went out the fire escape; she must’ve ditched it in the can in the alley. I see the body, I’m going to say anything? I already got a record.”

The story had everything the fact-detective magazines needed to shove Fifth Column spies off the covers. Shirley’s picture went up in the post office next to Tokyo Rose’s, and Walter Winchell broadcast her description on the radio. When Max Zagreb let himself into his apartment after a night at the Roxy, he’d just seen her face in a newsreel, so when he pulled the chain-switch on the light and saw her sitting in his shabby armchair, he thought at first he was daydreaming.

“Hello, Shirl How’s life on the lam?” He threw his keys on a table.

“Not as glamorous as advertised. A cop ought to have a bobby-pin-proof lock.”

“What’s a cop got to steal?” He saw she’d traded the trim uniform for a print dress that might have fit her before she lost weight, and her ankles looked thick above shoes with chunky heels. Her shoulder bob needed a good hairdresser and her face was haggard. She’d been right about the military frock; it had given her a kind of beauty she’d never really had.

But then, he was looking at a murderess now. He kept an eye on the handbag she was clutching in her lap.

“Can you see your way clear to mixing me a rickey?” she asked. “I haven’t been in a bar in weeks. People get a drink in them and try to collect the bounty. It’s up to a thousand now. Be twice as much if I were a man.”

“I never saw the sense in that. Women are more dangerous. No Coke in the icebox, sorry.” He took out his flask, seeing her hands flinch on the bag when he went for his pocket.

She hesitated, then pried one loose to accept the flask. As she grasped it, he snatched the bag from her other hand. She made a feeble gesture after it, then relaxed as he undid the clasp and removed a small semiautomatic. “For me?” he said.

“You did a lousy job keeping Jerry out of trouble. But no.” She opened the flask, swigged, coughed. “Needs the Coke.”

“Be happy with the hospitality. What kind of friend shoots herself in a friend’s house? Ever try scrubbing blood and brains out of mohair?”

“I was saving it for later, in case you tried to arrest me. I came to explain. Homely girl thinks she landed a cute guy—”

“He said you’re a knockout.”

“I don’t believe you, but thanks.”

“Nuts to that. He wasn’t even happy with you when he said it. Some guys don’t like being mothered.”

“What about you?”

“I’ve got a mother. She doesn’t like me much. Drink up and let’s go downtown.” He slid the pistol into his side pocket.

“Whatever happened to old times’ sake?”

“You killed a girl, Shirley.”

“A woman always blames the other woman, you ought to know that. I’m sorry I did it, though. I didn’t plan the — the mutilation, but when I saw that rake—” She shuddered. “Anyway, it wasn’t her fault. Who could resist Jerry?” She must have read the answer on his face because she changed the subject again. “What do you hear from him, by the way?”

“Red Lot gave him the axe. Not for what happened. A better trumpeter got sent home from the Pacific with a hickory leg. Somebody told me Jerry joined the Coast Guard. They’re not so particular about heart murmurs. If he’s got the brains God gave a cricket he’ll throw the horn overboard. He’d make a better sailor than a musician.”

“He isn’t Harry James, is he?”

“He isn’t even Harry Langdon. And he can’t drink. If it weren’t for Tojo and Hitler he’d be pumping gas in Garden City.”

“What’s the song called? ‘We’re Looking for a Guy who Plays Alto and Baritone, Doubles on the Clarinet, and Wears a Size 37 Suit’?”

“If Bing didn’t sing it, I don’t know it.”

The manager of the Ruby Lounge pleaded guilty to a lesser charge of accessory to assault and battery and drew two years in Jackson, including time tacked on for fleeing and eluding. The prosecutor decided not to press charges against Lungs Nelson, who quit Red Lot to tour with the USO, leaving him short a trumpeter. Lot lost his gig and took the band on the road to open for Jean Goldkette.

A jury rejected Shirley Grabowski’s plea of temporary insanity, based on the planning involved: the doped whiskey, the arrangement with the manager, the phony postcard to establish an alibi. Judge James Blake sentenced her to life in prison, but her lawyer won a bid for appeal. Zagreb visited her in the women’s facility at the Detroit House of Corrections, where she’d been moved pending a new trial. The matron, whose husband had deserted her for a younger woman, took pains to get her a jail uniform that fit. In it, she was, Max Zagreb admitted to himself ruefully, quite a dish.

Bears in Mind

James L. Ross

“Our post-industrial society supports over a half-billion people in North America,” said the man buying drinks. “How many do you think it can sustain after the economic upheaval we foresee?”

The speaker was Darwin Sneed, black bearded and fat, putting on an accent that was English or Aussie, depending on how careful he was. In a flowered necktie and a good navy suit, he looked almost prosperous as he sipped his wine, tapped a napkin to his lips, and reminded me, “Half a billion people, today.” His voice dropped to a whisper. “Ten years into the collapse, our projections show the population in North America will be eighty million. That’s an eighty-four percent reduction. A handful of people will have managed to emigrate. The rest—” He waved a hand, the way you’d consign masses to the chopping block if you were a monarch or a social scientist. “Some will die violently, as the civil order disintegrates. Others will starve as food no longer reaches our population centers. Many, I’m afraid, will simply freeze to death after having to switch from oil or gas to coal to heat their homes, and then to wood, until the land is deforested. And, of course, millions will succumb to common ailments in the absence of hospitals and antibiotics.”

He raised an eyebrow, inviting me to choose my fate.

We weren’t a perfect fit, Mr. Sneed and I, even for an afternoon drink. He was peddling doom and gloom to anyone who would listen. As a stockbroker, I had a vestful of software company shares for sale at optimistic prices. Economic collapse probably wouldn’t be good for software or for much else I traded in.

Sneed went on. “Our models don’t take account of the possibility that more virulent strains of bacteria or influenza will evolve. It’s my horseback estimate that a timely flu epidemic could reduce the surviving population to thirty or forty million.” Another little throwaway gesture: He might look like a country parson, but he would be hard pressed to say mass over all those dead.

I spoke a thought I probably shouldn’t have. “That sounds like bad news for the stock market.”

If he detected sarcasm in my voice, he ignored it. “This is far more serious than stocks and bonds, Mr. McCarthy.”

I would have begged to differ. Nothing to me was more serious than stocks and bonds, except perhaps a good martini at Taleb’s Café and February in the Bahamas. If my mother were alive, she would say I’m not really that shallow. She always had hopes for me.

Darwin Sneed’s business card said he was founder and chairman of Logistics Analytics LLC. I knew what “LLC” stood for; the rest could mean anything. The card mentioned London and Hong Kong, implying he had offices there, but it didn’t list street addresses. I’d have bet anything the phone numbers on the card rang in his pocket.

We were sitting, along with Sneed’s factotum, at a little bar on the third floor of the Plaza Hotel, just down the hall from the conference room where Darwin Sneed and assorted other zanies were predicting the end of Western financial markets. Mountains of bad debt were collapsing all over the world, they warned, and the avalanche was going to take down everything with it: real estate prices, stock prices, corporations, governments. I tried to picture an economic winter lasting generations and decided I didn’t want to. I had a mortgage on an apartment in SoHo, and I was fond of the restaurants around it. But Sneed and eight or nine other speakers had an overflow audience of people who looked like they had enough money to care. The whole traveling show fit right in at the Plaza. Two weeks before Christmas, the place was hopping with charlatans trying to get one more grab at the customer’s wallet before everyone went home. A floor below us, a developer was pitching condos a million or so below last spring’s price.

Sneed’s factotum had been discreetly silent. She had introduced herself as Wendy Blue, nicely packaged in her own navy suit and a mock turtle. Now she spoke up. “The next question you should ask, Mr. McCarthy, is how your clients can be among the survivors.”

“I was planning to,” I said.

She gave me a stern look from sea-green eyes. Wendy Blue didn’t believe anything I said. Most clever women don’t.

“There is physical survival,” she said, “and there is financial survival. We recommend three things for physical survival: First, we like freeze-dried food, supplemented by high-potency vitamins. Second, you should have a store of broad-spectrum antibiotics; if you don’t need them yourself, they’ll be useful for barter. Finally, we advise having a place to which one can retreat safely, away from the storms that will sweep the cities. We have an affiliate in Arkansas that builds cedar log homes for that purpose.”

If the log cabin had a fireplace and she came with it, I was sold. That was why she was on the job. Many would be tempted, no telling how many would be chosen.

Darwin Sneed added, “There’s another asset for physical survival that one should consider.”

“What’s that?”

“Firearms. You should have at least one fifty-caliber rifle for protecting your home’s perimeter.”

They both were good at looking at you squarely. I mean, who wouldn’t want a fifty-caliber rifle to protect the perimeter? Only some pantywaist Pollyanna who thought life might go on as normal after the banks imploded. I hoped Wendy Blue didn’t mistake me for one of those.

Instead of trying to keep a straight face, I said, “What about a fallout shelter?”

Sneed almost went for it. Wendy Blue said, “You should take this seriously, Mr. McCarthy.”

“It’s difficult.”

Ms. Blue and Mr. Sneed were suspecting they had wasted two glasses of domestic bar wine on a loser. Their fault. I had been loitering near their table, flipping brochures and looking thirsty, half listening to the drone from the conference room, when I noticed Ms. Blue. She had the kind of short, rusty-blonde hair that wants to be tousled. A nice round face with eyes and lips in agreeable places. She spoke with a little accent that I couldn’t place. My name tag said HI, I’M DON McCARTHY. That didn’t impress her. Neither did my appearance: buck-toothed, squinty-eyed, sunken-chested, with hair growing out of my nose — reliably described by my most recent ex-wife. The next line on the name tag identified my employer as Magee & Temple, which made sunken-chested sort of cute. Magee & Temple was as close to a white-shoe brokerage firm as you could still find on the foot of Manhattan. We didn’t bother with clients who had to drive their own Bentleys.

She responded appropriately.

Thirty seconds into our chat — while I was thinking there could be a future, or at least an afternoon, for me and Wendy Blue — Sneed arrived at the table, all three hundred pounds of him, a breathless middle-aged bear fattened up for the economic winter. She must have buzzed and he’d come running.

We walked around a couple of corners, and since it was a nice hotel we found the bar. All fiat currencies were doomed, Sneed confided, trusting that I knew a fiat currency was one made of paper. “Inflation could wipe out everything your clients have,” he warned. “Their only real hope lies in owning gold.”

Now I had a fuller picture: freeze-dried food, antibiotics, log cabins, high-powered rifles, and gold.

Sneed and Ms. Blue were mentally packing up their log home when a voice behind me said, “Yo, mate,” and a hand slapped my shoulder. “What’s this about getting wiped out?”

He wasn’t my typical client: twenty-something, spiked black hair, sallow complexion, a mouth full of good teeth, and dumb jargon he’d picked up from late-night movies. But Imre de Wohl was my favorite kind of client. Two months ago, he’d shown up with a reference from a Shanghai bank, asked a few simple-minded questions about software stocks, and wired a few million into his new account the same afternoon. What wasn’t to love, especially the simple-minded part? The first wire came from the Shanghai bank, the next from Israel, then a chunk from Paris. I got the feeling he was tapping pocket change.

I’d dragged him along to the conference to have an excuse for being here myself. Imre had sat rapt through this afternoon’s talks while I played mental Sudoku.

Sneed focused on Imre and asked, “Do you want to be part of the eighty-four percent who perish, lad?”

Eighty-four percent?”

Sneed bent into it. “Could be well over ninety percent. A veritable human die-off. I was explaining to Mr. McCarthy—”

Imre dropped onto the sofa next to Ms. Blue, who moved a knee close to his. She was probably about thirty but willing to rob a cradle for her boss. Imre said, “A ninety percent die-off? So we’re dinosaurs.”

“Not at all, my boy! Dinosaurs took fate as it came. Thinking men and women take steps.” Sneed’s heavy eyebrows rose above his glasses. “In fact, the culling of the human herd might be a blessing. The survivors will be the brightest among us. The biological heritage they pass along will bring a new dawn for mankind — for those of us who are around to enjoy it.” I was impressed at his delivery: apocalypse and eugenics in one breath. Sneed poked a finger at Imre. “Having gold to buy things with might make the difference.”

“Radical,” Imre said. “I could use some gold.”

“Well, as it happens—”

Imre’s cell phone went off, and he “yeah-yeahed” his way off the sofa and was gone before Sneed could exhale.

“He’s got a short attention span,” I explained.

When Sneed ran off to grab other prospects in the men’s room, I asked Ms. Blue, “How long have you worked for him?”

“Eight months.”

“Getting rich?”

“Getting by. Something else will come along.”

As long as she wore the sea-green contacts and snug jacket, she could bank on it.

“Are you staying at the Plaza?” I said.

“Yes.”

“Want to have dinner?”

“No.”

“Breakfast?”

“Get lost, Mr. McCarthy.”

Definitely clever.

Sneed came back from the bathroom, sized me up, and said, “Mr. McCarthy, you have the look of a man who appreciates candor. What do you think, Ms. Blue?”

“I think he’s a loser.”

“I can offer you ten-percent commission for referrals,” Sneed told me, looking hopeful.

“If I don’t refer them, I get a hundred percent,” I pointed out.

Hope turned to dejection. The conference was breaking up, and he hurried off to inject himself into conversations at the bar.

“Business is slow?” I asked Ms. Blue.

“It’s very competitive.”

“Not enough suckers to go around?”

“Hard to believe, isn’t it?”

I bought the next round of drinks. Ms Blue went for a Campari and soda. “We had a pretty good business eight months ago, which is why I signed up,” she said.

“What happened?”

“The idea of buying log homes and gold was edgy. After a couple of bank failures, now it’s commonplace. Darwin is worried.”

“Are you close to jumping ship?”

“I’d like to find something to jump to first.”

“What did you do before this?”

“Danced in Las Vegas.”

I tried to picture her wearing a couple of feathers and sequins. “If you’re tired of working for Sneed,” I said, “I can always use an executive assistant. Pay’s good. You still get to tell lies.”

“And the perks?”

“The main one is I don’t weigh three hundred pounds.”

She smiled faintly. “I’ll think about it.”

“Have you changed your mind about dinner?”

This time she didn’t tell me to get lost. Instead she handed me a business card. “Call me at seven. I’ll know then if I have to accompany Darwin somewhere.”

I started to get up, then sat back down. “About gold,” I said. “How would I buy gold from you and Sneed?”

“You’d write a check that didn’t bounce.” Sassy girl.

“And then?”

“We hold the metal abroad for our investors. What would you say is the safest country to keep money in?”

“Switzerland?”

“Not so much anymore. We prefer Singapore and the Cayman Islands. No matter how bad the upheaval here becomes, your gold will be safe in our insured vaults.”

“And there’s not much record?”

“You’re a quick study, Mr. McCarthy. Our clients’ gold is practically invisible to prying eyes.”

“Including the IRS?”

“Exactly. We’re very discreet.”

I don’t trust people who say “exactly” — as she had done, though only once — because imprecision is part of the stockbroker’s art. The dowager client asks, “Will we make money on this stock?” and I reply, “Almost certainly.” If she doesn’t read the fine print, she doesn’t know that the “almost” covers exceptions from sunspots to slick sidewalks. It’s an uncertain world.

I told Ms. Blue I would call her at seven.

They had a suite on the ninth floor, the people who had me by the short hairs and liked to describe themselves as “the good guys” — set apart from private citizens who failed to pay taxes and were therefore “bad guys.” When he opened the door, Roger Varick was on the phone with someone and motioned me in, shouldering the door closed behind us. The suite held two other agents, young men with polished shoes and white collars that could get them mistaken for missionaries. From dealings with Varick, I knew they would loot the courtesy bar and blame it on the maid.

Finishing his conversation, Roger Varick pocketed his phone. He was in his early thirties, with wire-rimmed glasses and the look of a guy who needed a briefcase in his hand to feel complete. He worked for the Treasury, except on weekends, chasing money.

“Tell me about Ernesto Gutierrez,” he said.

“He’s at the conference,” I said. “He talks to a lot of people. I haven’t been able to get close to him.”

“Why not?”

I thought about telling the truth: that Ernesto Gutierrez didn’t wear sea-green contact lenses so I hadn’t tried. Instead, I said, “He’s got handlers. Your guys have seen them.” I wanted him to know I’d spotted his two missionaries hanging around the periphery. Even with shined shoes, they didn’t look like they had the money the conference crowd had.

“Do you recognize anyone he’s talking to?” Varick asked.

He and I didn’t like each other. Varick thought he owned me. One of my clients had run a hedge fund that had misplaced a lot of its investors’ money. I’d been a mere bystander — so said my lawyer — but the best deal we could get was I wouldn’t be barred from the business if I helped Varick when he asked me to. So I was helping. But not much. I didn’t mention that I’d noticed Gutierrez coming back from the men’s room a dozen feet behind Darwin Sneed.

“What’s Gutierrez up to?” I asked.

The missionaries looked at each other, smiling smugly, as if they’d ever tell me. Varick said, “He imports heroin. He doesn’t pay taxes. We’re trying to find out why he’s come east. And where he hides his money.”

“Haven’t a clue,” I said.

Not many people actually sneer, even good guys who work for the Treasury. But Varick tried. “I didn’t really expect you to learn anything, McCarthy. I just wanted you to jump through the hoops for me. We’ll nail Gutierrez without your help. You can run along home.”

I ran along as far as the first floor. There were several parties in full swing. A dozen refugees from Austria ’38 were eating strawberries and cream while strolling violins played “J’attendrai.” Office workers were tearing up a private room. A corner full of surgeons were swapping liver jokes. And off to the side, a lifeboat’s worth of doomsayers were arguing the issue of the day: Would inflation wreck the world, or would deflation? Several of the arguers had red faces. The hangers-on, mostly older birds with white-knuckle grips on their drinks, looked upset either way.

Working on Wall Street, I’d made pretty good money, but I had a bad habit of spending it. The guys squeezing their drinks would strangle a dollar that fell into their hands. Their money wasn’t meant to be squandered on good times, it was meant to be hoarded, nurtured a little, pumped full of steroids when the opportunity arose. The last thing they wanted was to get buried in a financial collapse. The next to last thing was to pay taxes. If I introduced Roger Varick to this group, a couple of guys looked feisty enough to string him up from a lamp fixture.

Imre de Wohl sat there, toward the back, alone at a table. He had a more cheerful attitude toward money — at least I thought he did; he hadn’t been a client that long. I pretended not to see Imre. Neither Sneed nor Gutierrez was in sight. Fine. I walked around the floor a couple more times, then called Ms. Blue.

“Are you attending Sneed?” I asked.

Her voice was barely a whisper. “No. Meet me at the conference room.”

“The conference room?”

“I left my purse.”

I took an elevator to the third floor. The area was deserted, except for a couple of housekeepers sweeping up. I looked into the ballroom. The tables were stacked on dollies, the chairs folded, the chicken littles fled. When I backed into the hall, Ms. Blue darted from a cloakroom.

“I’ve got a little problem,” she said. “How gallant are you, Mr. McCarthy?”

“Not very. But I make up for it in charm.”

She sighed. She needed a knight and got a wiseass. “That will have to do,” she said.

“You need help finding your purse?”

“I need help ditching an old boyfriend. He’s followed me here.”

I tried a hunch. “From Las Vegas?”

She nodded.

“What’s his name?”

“Ernesto. He’s rich and he’s mean, and he’s obsessed with me.”

Who wouldn’t be obsessed? I’d only known her a few hours and couldn’t count the lies she’d told.

“Does Ernesto have a last name?” I said.

“Gutierrez. He’s Spanish, a nobleman or something. Please, I want to get up to my suite, collect a few things, and blow this dump. This town too. Maybe the whole East Coast. Will you come with me?”

“As far as the suite, you mean?”

“Or the airport. I doubt you’re ready to chuck everything and run off with me.”

“Maybe for a weekend. If Ernesto spots us, what am I supposed to do to protect you?”

“He won’t do anything if I’m with someone. At least I hope not.”

We took an elevator up to the fourteenth floor, and she carded us into a suite that was bigger than the one the Treasury boys had: three large rooms visible from the doorway, Roman columns pretending to hold up parts of the ceiling, brocaded easy chairs. Two large-screen monitors sat on tables, surfaces dancing with red, green, and blue price charts and matrices. Somewhere on the planet there’s always a stock market open, lifting spirits or dashing hopes. Ms. Blue ignored the markets.

“How well does Ernesto know Mr. Sneed?” I asked, following as she dashed for the room on the left. She ignored the wardrobe and went for the safe. I couldn’t see what came out, which she stuffed into a blue flight bag.

“Know Mr. Sneed?” she said, trying to sound puzzled after waiting too long.

“I saw them coming out of the men’s room together.”

“What does that prove?” She stopped, squinted. “How do you know what Ernesto looks like?”

“A little bird told me.”

“Huh.” She dipped into the flight bag and came out with a small gun, black and expensive looking, with a little round hole pointed at my belt. “If you work for Ernesto—”

I raised my hands. “I don’t. I never met the guy. But he’s pretty well known in some quarters as a drug dealer.”

Her nice face pinched up. “He’s no drug dealer! Where did you get that? He owns a couple of hotels in Vegas. Little ones, well off the Strip — where you find toenail clippings in the shag carpet. That kind.”

“The kind of place you danced?”

“I never said it was upscale.”

“So he’s really your boyfriend?”

“Not exactly.”

“Or a Spanish nobleman?”

She wasn’t paying as much attention to the gun, or my belt. “Look, I need to get out of here. Ernesto’s hotels have casinos, you understand? Dumpy, but they’re cash businesses. When Darwin spoke at a conference in Vegas, Ernesto approached him about buying gold.” She raised her eyebrows. “Ernesto had skimmed money and needed somewhere to hide it.”

“Like a vault in Singapore.”

“Well, actually... Darwin told him the vault was in the Caymans. We’ve got one there too.”

“So what’s the problem?”

“Ernesto went down to the Caymans Tuesday to visit his gold.”

Today was Thursday.

“And he didn’t find any?”

“The gold bars are there. Ernesto wanted one of them assayed — tested for gold purity, you know? That was the problem. They’re not exactly pure.”

That word again, “exactly.”

“How pure if not exactly?”

“Well, as I understand it — this is just what Darwin told me this afternoon — the gold bars are mostly tungsten. Tungsten weighs almost exactly the same amount as gold — there’s only about a quarter of one percent difference. So you electroplate a tungsten bar with gold, and it costs you maybe five hundred dollars but if it was solid gold it would be worth a hundred times that. Just looking at it, or weighing it, you’d think it’s real.”

“So Darwin Sneed scammed a Vegas casino owner. For how much?”

She almost smiled. “Seven or eight million.”

“How long has Sneed been doing this sort of thing?”

“A while. But I didn’t know, really, until this evening. That’s when Ernesto got the call from the bank with the assay results. Apparently, they didn’t bother actually doing the assay. Someone took a pen knife to one of the bars and cut through the electroplating.” She shrugged. Having decided not to shoot me, she dropped the handgun into the flight bag. “I wouldn’t want to be in Darwin’s shoes if Ernesto finds him.”

“Or your own?”

“He’s liable to think I knew all along.”

“And you didn’t, exactly.”

She shook her head.

I thought about the doom conference downstairs. For some of the patricians, seven million would be a rounding error. Not worth thinking about, unless you took it away from them, in which case they would want to peel your skin off.

“If Sneed’s been doing this a while, he’s made a lot of money,” I said.

“If he can live to spend it. With Ernesto... he really is a Spanish aristocrat, a Hidalgo. The Vegas thing is just a hobby. His family has tons of money. But he also has this Spanish thing about honor. Probably about revenge too.”

I wondered if she’d just happened to be dancing at Ernesto Gutierrez’s place when Sneed came along, or if she’d been with Sneed longer and had prospected Ernesto for him. It didn’t matter to me. It was one of those exactly things.

I asked, “Where do you think Sneed is?”

“Probably on a plane. If the bank called me to say we had trouble, they must have called him too.”

“And he didn’t take you with him?”

“This is the big time, Mr. McCarthy. Everyone looks out for himself.”

“I’ll look out for you a little while,” I said, “as far as the airport.” I sort of liked her, and she would have made a great broker’s assistant. “You can’t take the gun on a plane.”

“I’ll worry about it at the airport.”

We went into the sitting room, and I didn’t remember leaving the hall door open. Didn’t remember seeing ten-ton trucks driving around the room, either, but that was what hit me from behind.

She still looked pretty good, with the-sea green contacts giving a sparkle to eyes that were slightly crossed. The round, pretty face was puffier than it had been when there wasn’t a cord wrapped around her neck. She was right beside me on the carpet, wearing neither her blue suit nor a sequin nor a feather, which would make things look very incriminating for me when someone arrived. And surely, somebody was going to arrive.

I sat up, felt around till I found my head, then got to my knees and finally my feet, all without throwing up. I didn’t remember touching anything in the suite. I headed for the door. No need to wipe door handles or wash drinking glasses or...

I made the fatal backward glance. Something dark brown and shiny peeked from under Ms. Blue’s hip. I went over and saw what it was and pulled it out from under her. My wallet, full of identification. Gilding the lily, I thought, electroplating the tungsten, but what policeman passed up a gift? I turned toward the door and stopped again. Jumped, actually.

There was a man sitting in a chair turned away from me, as if he’d gone over to sit and watch the markets on the big screens on the desk. Boring business. He must have fallen asleep. As I came around the desk, I saw the two big red splotches on his chest. Decided, everything considered, I should have expected that. Dead, Darwin Sneed looked more like the benign country parson than he had alive. A small black automatic pistol lay on the carpet between his feet.

It was a sure bet my prints were all over the gun.

I used Sneed’s pocket square to pick up the weapon, wiped it down, overcame squeamishness to rub the gun against Sneed’s fingers before returning it to the carpet.

Having watched a single CSI episode, I took the pocket square with me.

It was a little before ten when I reached the ground floor and retrieved my topcoat. The place was hopping, but Austria ’38 was forgotten. The violins weren’t strolling. Strawberries and cream were puddling in saucers as customers watched the spectacle of cops marching in. I stood aside as they rushed the north elevators.

The coat check lady was past seventy, but I offered a flirtatious smile that implied that ah, but for the curse of time, we could have had something. “What’s going on?” I asked.

She leaned across the counter, spoke softly. “Apparently we had a gay love nest upstairs. Three young men got naked and shot each other.”

“Three?”

She nodded. “Who’d have guessed they did that at the Plaza.”

“Who indeed.”

“Right up there on the ninth floor.” She shook her head.

I said, “The ninth floor?”

She nodded.

That was the Treasury team’s floor. Couldn’t be, I thought.

“Terrible,” I muttered, picturing Varick and his missionaries without their polished shoes. Whatever he was — drug runner, Las Vegas skimmer, Spanish gentleman — Ernesto Gutierrez was dealing swiftly with his problems. I got a cab downtown, hoping I wasn’t one of them.

My client Imre de Wohl had rented a townhouse up in the east sixties. A week into the new year, his father visited, a man with a white goatee and the manner of a Flemish burgomeister. Imre invited me to dinner. “The boy has told me a lot about you, Mr. McCarthy,” said de Wohl père. His English was better than my Flemish ever would be. If Flemish was a language; I wasn’t sure. For that matter, I wasn’t sure what a Flemish burgomeister should look like, if he didn’t wear a funny hat, but that’s how I thought of him. Old Mr. de Wohl wore a cravat but no monocle. He wagged a pate knife at my chest. “I’m impressed by Imre’s report on your firm as well.”

“Thank you,” I said.

“These are uncertain times, are they not?”

I tried a smile that implied I could handle whatever came along. That included nine-percent drops in the stock market, such as had greeted the new year.

“Families with wealth must preserve it,” the old boy said.

“Yes, sir.”

“I foresee a difficult environment ahead. What are your thoughts, Mr. McCarthy?”

I wondered if he was playing with me, the way I play with clients who don’t know any better. What were my thoughts? My main thought was that if I got his account, I would milk it like a farmer with five hands.

Before I could answer, he prodded, “What about gold? Is that a prudent investment? How would one store it?” He smiled, a sweet old fellow bent on keeping ahead of the starving masses in uncertain times.

I almost told him I never touched gold. His son, filling my wineglass, said, “McCarthy is an expert, Papa.”

If Sneed was right, the little drop in the stock market was a harbinger of bad times. Of course, Sneed hadn’t foreseen his own future too well. But that didn’t mean he was wrong about everything. I could live with starvation in the cities, though not in my own neighborhood.

Papa’s eyebrows rose, and he wore a greedy little grin.

In good times or bad, the investment game was every man for himself.

Wondering how one acquired a supply of tungsten, I told him, “I know a way to buy gold in the Cayman Islands.”

The Very Edge of New Harare

Tony Richards

I can still remember seeing my first ever free giraffe.

I must have been about, oh, six years old at the time, and was driving back from the town center with my father, along the Mutare Road. Do you remember that old urban wildlife area that used to be there, with the observation platform, and those woods, the Mukuvisi Woodlands, at the back of it? It’s all a Zim-World Shopping City these days, of course. It was a process that was already in full swing back then, but... Africa has become fully modernized since I was a young child.

Anyway, we were driving past the north of it, just talking and laughing, when this... shape, it didn’t register as anything more than that, at first. This spindly, skinny, totally unworldly shape comes stumbling out from between the trees, and runs across the railroad tracks and then through the municipal campsite. And almost tripping on the crash barriers, staggers out onto the road, which was already a six-lane freeway by that stage. Steps out right in front of us.

I begin screaming my head off, you see. I was perfectly convinced that the aliens had landed. But my father? I can still conjure up, with exact clarity, the look on his face, the huge disparity between what his eyes were doing and what the rest of his features did. I’d never seen his eyes so wide, so totally astonished. But the rest had set itself into that grim, determined hardness that I certainly had seen a hundred times before, when a heavy job around our house needed doing, or when I came home with a less than perfect school report.

He practically leaned over sideways as he swung the wheel around. I realize now that he was going into a controlled skid, the way we are trained in the police. And we skewed away from this apparition, almost clipping it, and wound up at a dead halt on the hard shoulder, with our car turned back-to-front.

We were still looking at the creature, therefore, through our windscreen. And I could see in an instant how far from dangerous it actually was. How pathetic, lost. I stopped screaming at that point, and asked, “What is it, Pappy?”

He murmured, in a voice so awed, so dreamlike I can still hear it quite clearly, “It’s a giraffe, Abel.”

I had not been taken to the zoo, at that age. Nor to any of the few nature reserves that still remained — the nearest, Lake Chivero, had been closed for redevelopment the same year I was born. But there was a photo of a giraffe pasted to the window of my classroom. You’d never have believed that this thing and the creature in the photo were of the same breed.

This thing? The colors of its hide looked faded, as if they’d been slowly bleached away. It had mange, and even gray patches of fungus, and one of its eyes was blind. So skinny it could barely stand. Its long neck was so chronically bent that you wondered it could still lift its tiny head at all.

It was still a living thing, however. And still trying to remain alive.

Its good eye stared around at its surroundings. All the thousands of cars around it, all the smoke and noise. It seemed uncertain what to do. The sensible thing would have been to head back to the woods. But it had already come from that direction. Had it been hiding there for years, now? Was it trying to escape?

Nearly all the cars behind us, in our lane, had done the same thing as my father. The next lane, and the ones beyond that, though? The traffic was still moving fast, cars wobbling as they went by.

When the giraffe tried to get further across, then, the inevitable happened.

It only got three paces before an Assegai Roadster hit its front right leg, smashing it so brutally that you could see the shattered bone. The giraffe looked like it might stay up on three legs, for a few seconds. Then, it toppled over like a big, unbalanced pile of twigs.

I remember it trying to lift its head from the pavement. And can still recall the miserable look in its good eye. I suppose it would have died of shock before much longer. But the next vehicle, a massive truck, went straight over its neck.

I looked away as the airbrakes shrieked.

And my father...?

My father was ever so quiet during the rest of the drive home. And solemn the remainder of the evening. Even at that early age, I sensed that it was because he felt that he had... what exactly?

Lost something. Or rather, been given something back for a few seconds, only to have it snatched away again.

That’s the story. I should wind it up. Dad died three years later, his great frame devoured by cancer, leaving just my mother to finance me through school, college, and finally the Academy. Then twenty-six years later, history repeated itself back-to-front, when my wife died of the same disease, leaving me with my own small boy to bring up.

I never visit Zim-World Shopping City, which is a shame because my neighbors tell me they have wonderful bargains there.

And that’s my first — and my last — free giraffe.

There’s plenty to keep a homicide lieutenant of the Zimbabwe State Police Division busy in today’s New Harare. We have a crime rate comparable to Greater Los Angeles, which means, not terrible, but it could do with some improving. And my jurisdiction covers the entire Highveldt Province, which means on top of liquor store shootings and gangland hits, I have to deal with housewives who’ve done in their faithless husbands in the sticks. I was entering the details of one such into my sat-com, when Captain Maalu came walking toward my desk and asked me, “Hard at it, eh, Enetame?”

“Always,” I said, without looking up at him.

He threw a thin file down beside my screen. “Something might have happened out at Binaville.”

Right out by the Mvurwi Mountains. That’s about as far-suburban as this city gets.

“One of those little farms out there. The owner lives alone. This morning, his neighbors notice that his door is hanging open. He’s not there, but there’s blood all over the hallway and the porch.”

“Could have just got drunk, bashed his scalp, and gone wandering off?” I suggested.

“In which case, this will be one of those all too rare assignments with a happy ending. Go out there and give it a look. Take Petrie with you.”

Which was fine by me. Steve Petrie’s a Caucafrican, which is to say, of distant European origin. There are a few of them on the force, and they’re hardworking although generally unimaginative detectives. I put on my jacket, got him from his office, and we went down to the parking lot, where my brand-new toy was waiting for me.

An Impala Terrain ZF 400, semi solar-powered, and as sleek and quiet as a well-groomed cat. Within minutes, we were on the Julius Jones Elevated Highway, speeding out toward the suburbs.

Petrie — blond, broad shouldered, and seven years my junior — kept on calling me “sir” until I told him to drop it. I didn’t know too much about him personally, and so I asked about his home life.

He’d been married eighteen months, as it turned out. Had a baby boy, just three months old. And he grinned massively when he conveyed that information, which made me rather like him.

“You’ve a son, too, so I hear?”

“Oh, yes,” I nodded, still watching the road. “Joshua. He’s seven.”

Petrie’s whole manner became a little awkward at that point. Everyone at the station house knew about Kissi’s death.

“It must be tough, bringing him up on your own?”

I could feel my shoulders hunching up, but I had got used to questions of that kind.

“It can be. But when you have no choice, you simply get on with it.”

Petrie turned his attention to the windshield and said, “I don’t know. I’m not sure I could cope. I’d be completely lost without my Trish.”

Which told you all everything needed to know about the fellow. Loyal, affable, and decent, but not particularly driven or bright. Exactly the way I like my subordinates, in fact. It makes me feel less guilty, assigning them the dull jobs and the donkeywork.

Massive, gleaming skyscrapers whizzed by us. And then the lower buildings of the light industry zones. Then finally, an uninspiring mosaic of fast-food joints and mini-malls, car showrooms and discount superstores, and geometrically laid out rows of houses.

It was four-thirty in the afternoon by the time that we reached Binaville. Something might have happened here, the captain had informed me. But it looked to me like, if anything ever did, half the inhabitants would die from the surprise of it.

We were on the very edge of New Harare. Less than two klicks in the distance was a thinly forested section of the Mvurwi Range. Most of the houses around us looked the same, single-story affairs with verandas and flower gardens and low wire fences. But there were a few small, semi-urban farms here too.

It was as quiet as a church, and the sun-baked earth clunked under our footsteps. We made our way over to the house, where a few local cops and some civilians were waiting.

Nowhereville, I thought. Except that just before we opened the gate Petrie looked around sharply, seeming to remember something.

He piped up. “Isn’t this where those two girls disappeared, about a year ago?”

And yes, I realized, he was absolutely right. My respect for him went up a notch. Yes, Bridget and Marie Makabe, eight and ten years old. They’d been out playing in the fields one evening, and had never come back home. It had been headline news for almost four months, and the search for them had been a massive one. How had I forgotten that?

No trace of them had ever been found. Well, maybe Binaville was not quite such a dull place after all.

A uniformed sergeant came over to greet me as I walked towards the porch. “Lieutenant...?”

“Abel Enetame. Could you show me where the blood was found?”

He led me up to the doorway. I could see dark stains immediately on the porch and the soil beyond it. Then I looked inside and cursed silently. There was plenty of blood spattering both walls. And loads more, still partially viscid, on the tiled floor. Except several people had walked right through it. The neighbors, I supposed, going in to try and find the occupant. So the whole scene had been compromised.

Still clearly visible, however, was a large drag mark leading out through the door. And so... a body had been moved. Alive or dead, though?

“Who was it who lived here?”

“Simon Nkomo, 54, a bachelor. Pretty much a loner. Kept himself to himself, so far as we can tell. Just unassuming, quiet.”

“Can I talk to the person who first found this?”

I spent the next half hour talking to bystanders. Did they hear anything? Or see anyone suspicious? All of their answers were in the negative, as they usually are. By then, a forensics team had arrived and was getting busy.

“You reckon we’ve got a homicide here?” Petrie asked me.

“There’s about a quart of blood in there,” I told him. “If Mr. Nkomo’s still alive, I’d say he’s starting to feel pretty lightheaded right about now.”

My eyes followed the drag marks as they went across the porch’s splintered edge. There was more dried-in blood beyond that, and much thinner scuffmarks on the hard earth for about twenty meters, till they reached an area of grassland and low brush and disappeared.

“You’d better start rounding up a search team,” I told Petrie glumly. “This is looking to be a long afternoon.”

And a pretty dull one. Somewhere around forty uniformed men turned up in the next hour. I stood by the gate, watching, as they formed a line, and started picking across the fields and wasteland. The descending sun beat down on me, and flies buzzed in the heat. Every so often, my attention wandered off in the direction of the mountains.

This section of range is one of the few truly wild places left in Highveldt Province. Acid rain has taken its toll on the trees. But people used to spot small antelope around its edges. And I’ve even heard there are a few baboons living up there. You’d think that rich people would clear the area and build some mansions there. But, fifty years ago, a seam of uranium was found in that part of the Mvurwis. It’s been mined out long ago. But no one who has a choice in the matter lives where there’s been radiation.

I took in the fact I’d be late home. So I called my housekeeper, Mathilda, on my cell phone. Yes, Josh was already back from school. She’d be happy to stay till I returned, and did I want her to cook supper? I thanked her, but told her that there was no need.

There was a shout from the fields. My head came up. A circle of blue uniforms had gathered by the time I’d run across. Faces were screwed up. There were disgusted hisses.

I pushed my way through, then came to a frozen stop.

A lieutenant of homicide — in circumstances such as these — expects a body for his efforts. But whatever this shrunken and shapeless thing was, it had been left on top of an anthill. Was entirely carpeted with moving, shiny, red-brown dots. I gawped at it for a little while, then regathered my wits. Pulled a clump of twigs from a nearby bush and, using them as a brush, flicked away as many of the insects as I could.

There was no full-sized cadaver here. Just bare ribs, a few ragged strips of skin. Part of the head was either caved in or gone. It could have been roadkill, except roadkill doesn’t wear shoes.

I turned again to the sergeant. “Is there a medical examiner for this district?”

“No. The nearest one’s in Morning Ridge — Dr. Alice Sususa.”

I knew her. “Get her out here, then. Tell her that she needs to bring dry ice.”

I stared back at Mr. Nkomo, if this was him, registering that whoever had killed him had been very smart. His body hadn’t been dumped here accidentally. Most forensic evidence had been chewed away.

The sun was already setting by the time Alice arrived. We greeted each other, then I left her and the local boys to the unenviable task of picking up the pieces. They were setting up floodlights as I left.

I dropped a weary-looking Petrie off at a midtown subway station, then headed home, stopping at my local Rockin’ Rooster on the way. Picked up a jumbo bucket of fried drumsticks, potato chips, and spicy coleslaw, Josh’s favorite meal.

And opened my front door to... wailing police sirens, squealing tires, and gunshots. Josh was with Mathilda in the den, watching his favorite web-vee show, Nairobi P.D. I paid Mathilda, giving her an extra five. And then I settled down next to my son, and we ate fried chicken with our fingers and watched Sergeant Zak Ngengi hunting down yet another vicious drug baron.

During the final, stunt-filled shoot-out, Josh asked me, “Do you ever do that?”

“Oh, yes,” I smiled. “Almost every day.”

But he knew that I was lying, and he punched me on the thigh.

A news update followed. Mr. Nkomo got a brief mention, and then Summer: Cape Town High. A bevy of cute starlets gossiped in their locker-room, then went to party on the beach.

“Which one do you like?” I asked Josh.

“That one!”

He pointed to a very dark-skinned Venus with an hourglass figure. He already had good taste, for one so young. But I still asked him, “Why?”

“She’s got a nice smile,” he said, very seriously.

At which I burst out laughing, and then hugged him till he got embarrassed, squirmed out of my grip.

“Bedtime now,” I told him.

And he didn’t argue with me. Never has, ever since those terrible first six months after Kissi died.

I could hear the faucet running upstairs when the phone started to ring. It was Alice Sususa, and she sounded pretty unhappy.

“Can you come here, Abel?”

“Now?” I glanced at my watch. “I’m with my kid.”

“Yes, I’m sorry. But there’s something here you ought to see. I’d rather not tell you on the phone.”

I was exasperated, but she seemed entirely serious. Fortunately, my neighbors were in.

“How do you fancy spending the night with Manzi and Tessa?” I asked Josh.

“Yay!”

The highway was much quieter as I sped back down it. I arrived quickly at Morning Ridge. The mortuary was set behind a wide grass strip, and there was some movement visible on the neatly mown turf.

If you want to see Zimbabwe’s remaining wildlife, outside of the reserves, the suburbs at night are the best places to find it. Small monkeys rustle through the trees. Jackals and caracals have adopted the same survival trick as Western foxes, moving into built-up areas. And we’ve never been able to get rid of every single snake.

The building’s front door was unlocked. I went through to the examination theater. Alice was beside one of the stainless steel tables, gazing down at the collection of bones and ripped skin on it.

“Is it Mr. Nkomo?”

“Dental records confirm it.”

“Thank God the ants can’t eat enamel,” I opined.

She looked up at me, squinting unhappily. “I think something might have fed before they did.”

“Meaning what?”

“Did anybody tell you? There’ve been several cattle mutilations in Binaville the last couple of years.”

I waited.

“There’s a dairy farm about half a klick from the Nkomo place. Three times that I know of a cow has been badly maimed. One actually had its throat tom out. No one’s ever found out what did it.”

“Feral dogs?” I suggested. “Even those baboons up in the mountains?”

“Baboons don’t attack cattle.” She grinned, amused by my city-dwelling ignorance. “But come here, look at this.”

She indicated some deep gouges on an exposed clavicle. “What would you say these were?”

They didn’t look like knife, or even chisel traumas. “Teeth marks?” I attempted.

“Absolutely. There are more on the femurs, and the pelvis, and the ribs. Pretty big ones.”

“Okay, so...” I still couldn’t understand what she was so concerned about. “Once the corpse was dumped, some dogs, even some wild hyenas, fed on the remains before the ants finished it off”

“I thought so too. But here we have something a little different.” Her attention drifted to the stripped right arm. “Do you know what these are?”

There were three narrower and shallower indentations, running parallel. I shrugged.

“They’re claw marks. Dogs, even hyenas, don’t have claws like these.” She frowned. “I thought at first, buzzards. I had to check back through the records quite a way before I found something that really matched. And when it did...”

Her voice faltered. Her entire manner became stiff, embarrassed. “The only marks that match this, Abel? They came from a cat.”

“A big cat?” I almost laughed out loud.

Alice looked perfectly serious, however. Serious enough to make me want to check it out.

I called Police Plaza. Had any big cats escaped from a zoo in, say, the last couple of years? I asked them. Or from the wildlife reserves, although the latter was highly unlikely. Every large animal in the reserves has a tracer implanted. Besides which, the nearest park with big cats is Hwange, more than three hundred klicks away.

I was shaking my head when I put my phone away. Alice’s embarrassment deepened, her eyes going damp.

“You got it wrong, Dr. Sususa,” I told her, trying to do it gently.

Just as wrong as anyone could ever get. The habitat which sustained big game is now completely gone. No elephants out there, nor rhinos. No buffalo, zebras, wildebeest anymore. Industrialization wiped the crocodiles and hippos from our rivers. And there are certainly no big cats.

“I’ll have to think again,” Alice conceded after a while, her head lowered and her voice a whisper.

“Yes, I think that’s best.”

I should have been annoyed at her for dragging me out of my home on such a far-fetched premise. But she looked so forlorn, I didn’t have the heart.

There was more about Nkomo on the eight A.M. bulletin the next day. Followed by even worse news. Earlier this morning, a colleague of Alice’s had gone through her sat-com records of last night, found the stuff about the big cats, and reported it to their superior. Who had suspended Alice on the spot. The story had leaked out.

The newscasters were practically in fits about it, calling her “Dr. Alice in Wonderland.”

“If Simon Nkomo were still alive, Dr. Sususa, there’d be one question he’d ask: What’s eating you?

“What’s the connection between Dr. Alice Sususa and Tweetie Pie?” Steve Petrie asked me, when I picked him up from his house around nine. “They both tawt they taw a puddy-tat!”

I didn’t laugh.

Things in Binaville had pretty much returned to normal. There was police tape all over the place, of course. And a few kids hanging around there. But the whole circus that had surrounded the corpse’s first discovery? Those things vanish just as suddenly as they appear. The tides of time were closing over poor Mr. Nkomo, without leaving any ripples.

There was one small thing that was different. Over near the scrubland where the body had been found, a group of about a dozen homeless men had gathered. Ragged, bearded, old beyond their years. Most of New Harare’s derelicts wind up out on the edge of town. They’re less hassled by cops and hoodlums, and there are plenty of easy pickings on the farms.

A stretch black limo with reflective windows suddenly came rolling up the street. It pulled right off the pavement, went across the grass toward the little band.

I immediately recognized the tall, middle-aged guy who got out from the back. You could hardly not do, dressed the way he was.

America has its militias, Europe its neo-fascists. Africa has assholes like this so-called “Chief Manuza,” leader of the tiny but vociferous Tribal Party. Excuse the language, but these people make me terribly annoyed.

He was wearing old-style tribal robes. There were open sandals on his feet, and balanced on his round head was the kind of pillbox hat Kissi used to wear to the Federation Day races. He was carrying a fly-whisk, and he twitched it in his hand as he walked over to the hobos.

Then he did something that left me amazed, coming from a man so arrogant. He actually squatted down before the filthy derelicts. And started up a conversation with them.

Steve started across toward them, but I grabbed his arm, holding him back. All I wanted to do was watch.

After a while, Manuza started nodding. Then he handed them some objects — it was too far away to make out what. And, next moment, he did something even more peculiar.

Got up to his feet, and threw himself into a hopping dance, twirling around on the spot. The hobos watched him intently, following his every movement.

Once done, he bade them farewell, then got back into his limo. All the ragged men stood up, began to melt away into the landscape.

Steve turned to me. “What the hell was that about, Abe? Why didn’t you go talk to him?”

I shook my head softly. “We’d have found out nothing. You know what Manuza’s like around authority. And with you here? Even worse. Imagine how that racist pig would act, confronted by a white policeman.”

Then I clapped him on the shoulder.

“Let’s see if we can turn up any of those hobos he was talking to.”

We searched through the brush for twenty minutes, but they were gone. I called to Petrie, and we went back to my car.

“I’m going back into town,” I told him. “Go from house to house, perhaps. Try to pick up anything the local cops have missed.”

He nodded. There was a bus that he could take back home.

I won’t say my blood was actually boiling as I went back along the highway, but it certainly was on the simmer. I knew quite a lot about this Chief Manuza. His real name was Saul Agusi, and he came from a normal blue-collar family in Sherwood Park. The fake name he’d adopted from the history books, an old-time supreme headsman.

And the policies that he and his small handful of fanatics advocate? The reclaiming of the old ways. The return to villages, and tribes, and superstition. “Identity,” they call it.

The Tribal Party had just two cramped rooms in an office block in a seedier part of town. I was kept waiting for ten minutes, before the “Great Chief” would have me in his sanctum. There were posters on the walls around me, all with slogans such as TRIBE IS PRIDE and NOT EUROPE, NOT AMERICA, THIS IS AFRICA! At a desk opposite me, a secretary sat. A perfectly lovely woman in her early twenties, made to look ridiculous by the get-up she was wearing, some kind of sarong thing, with a tall white turban on her pretty head.

Manuza insisted on seeing my badge, actually taking it out of my hand. And while he studied it, I looked at the artifacts he’d decorated his office with. Shields and spears, clubs and hatchets, and even bangles made up of what appeared to be lions’ claws. I eyed those carefully. They gave me pause.

Satisfied at last, the man handed me back my badge, a sarcastic grin crossing his pockmarked face.

“So, Lieutenant Enetame.” His voice was a croaky drawl. “An African name that approximates an English word. ‘Entamed.’ How appropriate.”

He was looking me up and down with apparent disdain. It was a struggle to keep calm under such scrutiny. Did he seriously expect me to dress like him? Did he seriously expect all of us to embrace the awful days of yesteryear? Go back to poverty and hunger, corruption and conflict, massacre and the belief in bad spirits? Was that the kind of prospect he was offering my son?

I asked him straight out, “What were you doing at Binaville, with those homeless men?”

“I went there as soon as I heard about the lions.” He said it perfectly seriously.

“There are no lions.”

Manuza snorted, and then rocked his head from side to side.

“Those men. Those derelicts. By force of circumstance, admittedly, they live closer to the old ways than anyone else in this great prison of a city. Closer than me, and a thousand times closer than you. They live off the land, under the open sky. And at night they gather round and tell stories, thus exchanging knowledge. They have seen the lions.”

Was I dealing with a complete madman here?

“Two of their number, in fact, have been killed by them, not that the authorities would care. That is why I gave them the protective amulets, and showed them the dance which might appease the mighty lion chief.”

Something could be learned, I decided, by going along with this nonsense for a little while.

“You think hopping around will stop a big cat?”

But the man grinned hugely, his manner superior. “No, you do not understand. The real free lions are gone. These are ghost lions. Spirit lions.”

“Really?” It was hard keeping a straight face.

“Born out of the heart and soul of ancient Africa herself,” he went on, “and come to avenge her. And they are just the first, you see. More spirits will join them. And they will rip to shreds your false gods and will smash and tear your chained society, till the people see the truth and reclaim what they once were.”

I was wasting my time here, I could see. I’d come all this way for nothing.

“You can change the way a people dress, and feed, and live, and even dream,” he was still ranting as I started getting up, “but you can never change that which is deepest in their hearts!”

I thanked him for the speech and let myself out, with relief.

One thing nagged at me, however, as I drove back to the office. And was still bothering me when I arrived back home. Those artifacts on the walls, those lions’ claws. Could it be that some of Manuza’s people...?

No. It was a perfectly insane idea. But could someone be faking lion attacks, to try and revive some of the ancient superstitions? It was as lunatic a theory as I’d ever come up with. But Manuza was a lunatic, I had no doubt of that.

I arranged for Josh to spend a second night next door, then prepared myself. I got my gun out of my bedside drawer and checked it carefully. Then I drove back to the outer edge of town, for what seemed like the hundredth time.

Binaville was as quiet once again. I cruised silently into the lee of the Nkomo farmhouse and switched off my engine and lights. I wound up my window to keep out the insects, settled back, and waited for something to happen.

After a while I began noticing something odd. There were a few tiny monkeys in a nearby tree, although they seemed rather quiet and nervous. Where were all the other little creatures? The fields were completely empty, and I couldn’t understand how that could be.

At about ten o’clock, a distant shriek brought me jerking up. It was coming from the sparsely wooded slopes. But I calmed down quickly enough to recognize it had to be those baboons I’d heard about. The noise stopped, soon after, and I settled back.

Some time around midnight, I sat up again, believing I had noticed something through my heavy lids. I peered beyond the windshield, and then even switched my headlights on. They revealed nothing whatsoever. So I must have dreamt it.

By about two A.M., I had fallen asleep.

“Heavy night?” Steve Petrie grinned, when I stumbled into the office the next morning. “Don’t tell me that you got lucky, you old dog?”

My back was killing me, and I was not in the mood for such remarks. So I’m afraid that I was rather sharp with him.

He’d had no success with the farmer’s neighbors. I explained what I had been up to. And he looked incredulous at first.

“Yes, I know it sounds farfetched,” I nodded. “But I’m going to spend a couple more nights up there, just to make quite sure.”

“So I’m not your partner any longer?”

“You?” I blinked at him with surprise. “I don’t expect you to do stakeout duty, man. You’ve got a little kid.”

“And so have you. I’ll take the next shift, okay? You genuinely look like you could use some rest.”

“Oh, and by the way,” he added. “Happy Federation Day.”

I stared at him awkwardly as he walked away. The most important event in the African calendar, and I had been so busy, so engrossed, I’d completely forgotten it.

Fortunately, Josh was happy to watch the big parade on the web-vee. I slumped in my armchair, feeling a hundred years old. The crowds in Moya Plaza were enormous. They yelled and hooted, many of them waving furled umbrellas, as the marching bands and floats went by. The weather had taken one of those unexpected turns that we are used to in these parts. Come early evening, the sky had blackened, and there was the occasional rumble of thunder, although no lightning or rain as yet.

“So far, so good!” a reporter in the crowd informed the studio. “We’re all praying that it holds off, and the weather doesn’t spoil things!”

Then, the camera swung to a float on which stood a gigantic inflated Rockin’ Rooster, the God of Good Eating in the Enetame household. Josh leapt to his feet, delighted.

The phone rang.

It was Petrie, calling from his car in Binaville, but the interference from the coming storm was so bad I could barely make him out.

“Steve! Speak louder!”

“There’s something... the fields. Halfway to...”

I could hear enough to tell that he was genuinely frightened.

“Abe, what... do? There’s... moving out there!”

“Stay there! Do not get out of your car, Steve! I’m coming out...”

But the connection had gone dead.

I phoned both my neighbors, but they were not at home. When I stuck my head out onto the street, most of the windows around me were dark. The parade, I understood. I even tried calling Mathilda, but I just got her machine.

Ten minutes had passed since Petrie’s call, and he’d sounded so desperate. And I hated what I was about to do, but I could see no other choice. I hurried Josh into his coat and shoes, and literally bundled him into my car. Belted him in tightly, before speeding back toward the highway.

He looked fascinated, and as pleased as Punch with the excitement.

“Where are we going?”

“Just a job I have to do.”

“Are you going to shoot some bad guys?”

I hadn’t even bothered putting on my jacket — he was staring at my gun.

“No!” I told him sternly, concentrating on the road. “That’s just on the web-vee. You must be quiet now, okay?”

Good as gold, he did what I asked.

Steve’s car was not visible when we arrived at the Nkomo place. By this time, I was sweating. Lord Almighty, was I crazy, bringing my son here? I swung the nose of the Impala out toward the wasteland again, putting my beams on full. And yes, more than halfway out toward the mountains, there was Petrie’s Assegai Victor, the driver’s door wide open. I could make out no sign of the man.

Inwardly, I cursed him for not listening to me. And myself, for not getting here sooner.

We bumped out across the scrub till we were some thirty meters from the other car. There I stopped. Got out carefully, my hand on my Walther. I told Josh, as sternly as I’d ever told him anything, “Lock all the doors and stay here. Do you understand? Do not let anyone in, unless it’s me.”

He nodded, not the slightest bit worried. Perhaps he thought that this was simply a game.

I waited till he’d shut himself inside, then went across to Steve’s car. The young Caucafrican was nowhere to be seen. There was a flashlight in his open glove compartment. I clicked it on, swung the beam around me. Then looked back at where I’d parked, with my stomach flipping slightly. Josh was peering back at me through the dark windshield, looking very small indeed. I held up a finger, indicating he should stay exactly where he was. Then I began to search the ground around me much more thoroughly.

The beam of my flashlight soon alighted on another gun, just lying there on the hard earth. Steve’s. I picked it up and sniffed it. It had not been fired.

Just three meters further on, I found a pool of blood.

It was fresh. My heart was pounding, and I could hear my own breath in my nostrils. There were drag marks, leading off from here toward the silent, shadowed mountains. Thunder kept on rumbling overhead.

This was going to take me even further from Josh. And I hated that. But what if Steve was still alive? I stared back, making sure that my boy was okay. And then I drew my pistol and followed the trail at a crouch, expecting to be confronted by — what? — at any moment. A crazed Tribalist with claws strapped to his fingertips? Or perhaps even a catlike ghost.

I was at the foot of the mountains before too much longer, was in front of a huge bush. Except that the trail led inside it.

I parted the branches, shone my beam. And finally understood.

Behind it, there was an opening carved in the rock, doubtless to the old uranium mine. This entrance must have lain abandoned for the best part of fifty years. How long had it been since any light had shone in it at all?

How would Josh feel, as he watched me disappear? I was angry with myself, feeling like the most negligent of fathers. But I went inside.

Before too much longer, the main corridor started to branch off into more tunnels. I recalled the place’s history. People thought they’d really struck it rich here, half a century ago, and had been grievously disappointed. There was only one medium-sized seam, which had been mined out in the first two years. That hadn’t stopped them looking though, trying to find another one. This whole place had to be a warren. And... what exactly was happening down here now?

A thin trail of blood across the rock floor led me deeper, till my nose screwed up. An awful, pungent stench was growing stronger by the second.

It was mostly decayed human flesh — in my job, you become familiar with that. But there was something else as well. A heavy, choking, animal stink, like all the zoos in the world in a heat wave. A smell that churned my stomach, and made something in me want to run.

I didn’t. I needed to find out what was really going on. So I went forward. To find myself in a wider section, virtually a cave.

There they all were, piled up in a corner. Only one of the cadavers wasn’t decomposed. Parts of both legs and the face had been chewed away. But there was blond hair — it was Steve Petrie. A lump formed in my throat.

As for the rest, they were merely bones with mold on them. Some of them were dogs and little antelope, and a strange, fanged skull that I supposed might have belonged to a baboon. But the rest were human. Two of the skulls were child-sized, the vanished little girls. Others were of adults. There were scraps of ragged clothing mixed in. My beam alighted gently on the remains of a gingham frock.

Why wasn’t Simon Nkomo here, then? Why had he been left halfway? The distance, I realized. Whatever had killed him hadn’t been able to drag him the entire way from the farmhouse.

But what kind of wild animal could have survived down here, hidden in this way? And what kind of beast had the intelligence to leave its victim on an anthill?

I turned around on the spot very slowly, waiting for a snarl, a leaping carnivorous shape. Nothing came.

And if the creature wasn’t here, then where...?

I stiffened

Josh!

Running, back up the tunnels. Through the bush. Back across the wasteland, faster than I’d run in years, every fiber in my body propelling me onward. I could see the car before much longer. Could make out Josh standing up on his seat, turning round and round and staring.

There were large, dim shapes on the move, outside my vehicle.

“Josh! Keep the doors locked!” I was bellowing now.

Large heads turned toward me, in the dimness. I could make out glowing eyes. I stumbled to a halt ten meters from Petrie’s car, my gun held out. And, at that moment, a bolt of lightning finally flashed over our heads. The creatures hunkered down, closing their eyes. They were obviously used to living in the dark, and didn’t like this sudden brightness. But, for a moment, I could see them very clearly.

And I could have sworn, in that first instant, I was looking at Manuza’s Spirit Lions. There were twelve of them. An entire pride.

I think I went very rigid at that point. Except for my heart, which slammed around my chest like a wild animal.

There was hardly any yellow in their fur, the pigment bled away until they were the selfsame color as the shadows. They seemed a touch smaller than the lions in the zoo, their legs shorter, their bodies lower slung. And their paws seemed overly large, adapted to padding over rock perhaps?

The brilliance faded. Darkness claimed the landscape once again. And from that point on, all I could make out were blurry shapes.

Their eyelids slid back open. They were unnaturally large eyes, glowing a faint luminous green.

I could smell them. A low growling began. And... they were making the grass crackle with their tails. These were not ghosts.

My thoughts churned furiously. For how long, how many generations, had this pride lived in the old uranium mines? How in the world had they managed to escape attention?

I looked directly at the one nearest the car, the largest one and with the thickest mane, presumably their leader. Peering deep into its gaze, I thought that I could see intelligence. Low cunning at least. Caution, and a patience that seemed measureless. Had this one kept the others safe for these decades? Kept them hidden and away from harm?

Some of the others were drifting toward me. I came back quickly to myself. Drew a bead on the nearest one, and fired. The glow of its eyes vanished again. But a moment later, I could hear soft stirrings in the brush around me. Fear was dripping off me with my sweat by now.

Petrie’s car door was still hanging open, not too far away.

I swung my weapon left and right, firing a couple of blind shots to keep the cats at bay. Then I was running again. And threw myself into the Assegai, yanking the door shut behind me.

Something slammed against it, on the other side. Claws raked down the glass. Something else landed on the roof, making it buckle slightly.

Steve had left the keys in the ignition, thank the Lord. I fumbled with them till the engine turned. Switched on the lights. And, with one hand on the horn, began swinging the car around in circles, kicking up a cloud of dust.

The creatures on top of and beside me disappeared when I did that, and the others shied away.

People in Binaville began noticing the racket. Blinds were pulled up, and then doors coming open. The green eyes around me vanished again. For good, this time?

I pulled the Assegai across and skidded to a halt next to my own car. Waited a few seconds, satisfying myself that the pride had completely gone. They wouldn’t dare hang around with all this attention.

Then I sprang out, clambering back into my own driving seat. Hugged Josh tightly. And finally got us away from there.

The picture that we made as we went back along the highway? It was a recreation of another scene, from own my past, a long time ago. The grave little boy and his silent, grim-faced father, thinking about what they’d just seen. Except now, I’d turned into Pappy. And Joshua had replaced the younger me.

After a long while, my mind started working properly again. And I wondered what action the authorities would take, when they heard about the lions.

Send people to study them? Round them up for some zoo? No, I figured. They would simply take the straightest, most expedient course, and send hunters in. Or even block up the tunnels, then fill the place with gas.

No muss, no fuss, no more dead farmers.

If I told them.

There were certainly good reasons why I ought. The two girls and the derelicts, Nkomo, and poor Steve. Excellent reasons in each case.

And yet, I was remembering things too.

That far-gone past, when I had been a year younger than Josh was, and the Mukuvisi Woodlands were still there.

That damned giraffe on the Mutare Road. The startling look in its one good eye.

How terrified it had been. And yet, it had kept on struggling, hanging onto its existence right up to the end.

And were these lions any different?

They had nearly killed me, terrified me to the core. And yet, when I’d first seen them clearly, there had been a quality to them that can’t be seen in any of their captive kind. The way they stood, and the way they moved. A strength, a spirit that can only come with freedom. It was something wondrous I’d never encountered before. They had managed to keep going despite all the odds against them. Managed to survive, in spite of everything that modem Africa had done.

And could I, in all conscience, have a hand in ending that?

They were simply marking out their final days, I could see that the more I thought about it. Lack of prey was forcing them further from the tunnels. That was why they’d gone in the Nkomo house. And sooner rather than later, someone else would come across them. Then the men with gas would come.

But I was remembering one other thing too. That expression on my father’s face of something refound, only to be snatched away.

Maybe Manuza was right, and you cannot change what’s deepest in the heart. Whatever. By the time I finally pulled off the road, I had pretty well made up my mind. Whoever betrayed the pride, it was not going to be me.

I held Josh by both shoulders, felt he wasn’t even trembling. I peered down at him gravely and said, “I’m so sorry. Are you all right? You must have been scared.”

“I was a little bit.”

But then he gazed up at me with his eyes full of the kind of wonder I had once been capable of. Then lost, until tonight.

“But I’m very glad I saw the lions. Aren’t you, Dad? Aren’t you?”

No Uncertain Terms

C. J. Harper

When Doreen Martin opened the door that led from the garage to the mudroom, she knew her husband was dead. She sensed it in the dense, whispery silence that closed in on her like a shroud. A silence that made her aware of her own breathing. Of her own mortality.

She knew Tom hadn’t gone anywhere. His cancer had made him a prisoner in his own home. But it hadn’t progressed that far yet. He’d looked thinner this morning when she’d left for the casino, his face more gaunt and more gray than usual, but the death sentence in October had been six months. Only three had passed. How could he be dead?

And that’s when she knew. That’s when Doreen’s heart stumbled and her vision splintered at the edges. When her words came out in a shaky hiss. “That son of a bitch.”

She started toward the kitchen but stumbled over something. She looked down. Tom’s hiking boots lay on their sides like the feet of an invisible dead man. She kicked at them. Kicked at those damned, useless, overpriced hiking boots, the ones he’d bought only the month before for two hundred dollars.

She could feel her anger at him growing, filling the voids and veins and sinew inside her. Filling up more of her being than she thought she had.

When she passed into the kitchen she was hit with the sickeningly sweet smell of cigarettes, cordite, and blood. The sight of him hit her even harder. She began to shiver as if the cold winter air that had followed her inside had become trapped under her coat. Under her skin.

Tom Martin sat in a kitchen chair, his back to the sliding glass door. Blood and bits of brain tissue and bone slid slowly down the giant pane behind him. His head was lolled over to one side. His mouth hung open.

She moved closer to him.

The back of his head was little more than a gaping, oozing, red-and-white divot. His gray curly hair surrounding the wound had become dark and matted with blood. A rust-colored afghan — the one he’d been using to keep warm the last few weeks — covered his legs and feet. The gun lay lifeless on a slack hand in his lap, wisps of smoke still trickling from its barrel.

She looked at the table. A note the size of a full page of typing paper lay next to a fresh cigarette burning in a square, glass ashtray. A thin blue line of smoke floated up from a simmering Marlboro, then rippled into a churning, tangled web.

“You son of a bitch.” It came out in a whisper, but the sound of her own voice in the cryptlike kitchen startled her. Made the anger and irritation and shock unstable. Almost unmanageable.

Doreen took a deep breath to steady herself, then walked to the counter by the refrigerator where she kept her cigarettes, never taking her eyes off what was left of her husband. She scooped up the pack of Mores and fingered out one of the long, thin, dark brown smokes. Both hands trembled as she tucked it between her dry lips and repeatedly thumbed her temperamental lighter. Finally it caught and she lit the cigarette. Then she sat down in the chair across the table from Tom and took long, slow drags. Tried to calm her nerves.

It just happened, she thought. The bastard had waited until I sent up the garage door, and then he did it. Waited the three full hours I was gone until the very last minute. “You goddamned son of a bitch.”

She noticed her hand was still shaking as she held the cigarette between two fingers, propped up by her elbow. It surprised her, the trembling, the light-headedness. This was what she’d been secretly — and not so secretly — hoping for since the kids had left home, to be free of this bastard and this marriage. And yet, in some deep, almost primal way, she was upset by it. She could barely stand to look at him when he was alive, and now she couldn’t take her eyes off him. She’d wanted him to be gone, and now that he was, it was a shock. A palpable, gut-churning blow to the system.

He’d been threatening to kill himself since the moment they’d left the oncologist’s office in October. Stomach cancer. Inoperable. Too far along. Six months at best.

“I’m not going to waste away into nothing,” he’d said on the ride home, his hand incessantly tapping at his thigh as she drove. “I’ll kill myself first.”

“No, you won’t.”

“I sure as hell will.”

“You haven’t got the nerve.”

Turns out he did. She had to give him credit. The son of a bitch had somehow found the nerve. She reached over and flicked the ashes from her cigarette into Tom’s ashtray.

Noticing the note again, she pulled it closer to her. What she’d thought was a single sheet of eight-and-a-half by eleven paper was actually several pages — maybe a dozen — bound together by a pair of staples spaced evenly at the top. He’d written his suicide note on the back of the last page:

Jenny and Michael:

I couldn’t let the cancer win. Better to go out on my own terms. Please forgive me for not saying goodbye. Know that I love you both and I adore your spouses and children. Not seeing the grandkids grow up is what I’ll miss most. Give them everything they want. They’re worth it, just as both of you were. And are.

Love, Dad.

P.S. Speaking of “terms,” Doreen, you’ll want to check them before you try to collect. I’m worth about as much as you always thought I was.

I’m sure of that. Triply sure. I can’t tell you what pleasure that brings me in my final moments.

Doreen flipped over the packet of papers. Large, boldface letters ran across the top: POLICY OF LIFE INSURANCE. It was the two-hundred fifty thousand dollar policy they’d taken out on Tom a year and a half ago, when both of their old term policies had run out and Tom had still seemed healthy. He hadn’t even been smoking then, having quit cold turkey five years before. This allowed him to get the non-smoker rate, while she’d been forced to get the more expensive smokers policy — also worth two-hundred fifty thousand — because there was no way in hell she was going to quit.

But neither of them had been concerned with the rates. They’d each assumed they’d outlive the other, and both had regarded the premiums as a relatively short-term investment with a quarter million dollar return. It had been almost a bet between them, wagering themselves as beneficiaries.

But terms. What terms? There had been dozens of terms the agent had pointed out to them. Grace periods. Incontestability. Misstatement of Age or Sex. Changing beneficiaries. On and on. Some she had missed as her mind had drifted to daydreams of someone actually paying her that much money for the body of her dead husband. Like some sort of a bounty for an outlaw. Dead or alive. Preferably dead.

While part of her had dreamed, another part had figured that with her luck she’d never be young enough — she was fifty-eight at the time — to enjoy the money. But then, like a gift, Tom’s cancer had shown up. Initially she had wondered if she’d somehow brought it on, her hatred of him, her anger toward him, her resentment that of the two of them he was the one people liked more. The one who could make everyone laugh. Everyone but her.

And that laugh. God help us, that deep-barrel growl of a laugh. That self-righteous chortle. Others seemed to find it endearing — “Doesn’t Tom have the best laugh?” — but to Doreen it was infuriating. Maybe the thing she hated most about him.

But as the cancer had advanced, his humor had left him. The bitterness had grown. The laughter had died. And his so-called friends stopped coming to visit. And now he’d killed himself. She’d had nothing to do with any of that. That had all been Tom’s fault.

And now she was two-hundred fifty thousand dollars richer.

A charge ran through her. Made her hands tingle. She took a quick, excited puff on her cigarette.

But then it struck her. What Tom had meant by “terms.” The tingling in her hands became nausea in her stomach. She picked up the policy and flipped through page after page of numbers and boilerplate until she found the section.

Suicide: In the event of the suicide of the insured, while sane or insane, within two years from the date of issue, our liability will be limited to the premiums paid.

Doreen flung the policy off the table. It landed near the refrigerator like a dead mallard. “Shit.” She pounded the table. “Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit.”

She jumped to her feet and began pacing and screaming at him. “I hate you. I hate you. I’ve always hated you. I hope you burn in hell.” She paced some more and took hard pulls on the thin brown cigarette, her hand still shaking, the shock replaced by rage. Then she ground out the More in the ashtray as if it were his smiling face. She began nibbling at the skin at the edges of her fingernails, her breath scuttling back and forth through her curled fingers. She came to a stop at the edge of the table and stared at Tom’s open mouth.

“I’ll get you back for this, you son of a bitch.”

She needed that money. Her losing streak at the casino had been going on longer than she wanted to admit. She’d even been dipping into Tom’s retirement account — now that she had power of attorney — without his knowledge. But even that was running out.

I need that damn money, she thought, as she put her hands on her hips and surveyed the mess Tom had left behind. A mess worth exactly a quarter of a million dollars.

Twenty minutes later, she removed her gardening gloves and scanned the kitchen as if for the first time. Duct tape held Tom’s hands behind his back and his ankles together. The gun was in her purse. She’d scrubbed his hand, having read in some mystery novel about the gun powder residue that could be found on the shooter’s skin. She moved to the bathroom and assessed the cut screen, the open window and the shattered glass on the floor. It looked real enough. She checked the other rooms of the rambler. Some of the drawers were open and rifled through — enough but not too much. A robbery gone bad. Any burglar would be disappointed by what they’d find in our tiny house, she thought. Except Tom’s .38, which according to the new story she’d hurriedly concocted, the intruder had used to kill Tom and then had pocketed.

Satisfied, she fixed her hair, cleaned her shoes of Tom’s detritus, and left the house. She drove to the library — a place she hadn’t visited since the kids were small — and found a copy machine tucked away in the stacks. After carefully pulling the staples, she copied the policy side of the last page. Then she stuffed the suicide note into her purse and re-stapled the new last page to the policy, making sure to punch through the old holes.

In the car, she tore the note into a dozen pieces and deposited the remains into a brown paper grocery bag, the same grocery bag that held the gun, her garden gloves, and Tom’s overpriced boots. She rolled the top of the bag closed.

Her next stop was the A&P where, on her way in, she dropped the paper bag into an outside garbage can. Inside, halfway down aisle three, she let a bottle of spaghetti sauce slip from her hand and shatter on the floor. Red sauce splattered over her slacks and shoes. The store manager, Jerry, a big bear of a man with a thin gray comb-over, was very nice about it, particularly when she told him in a desperate voice that she needed to get home. Jerry knew Tom was terminally ill and had simply nodded his head, pursed his lips, and patted her shoulder. That’s when she began to cry, making sure Jerry would not forget that she had been there at that time of day.

And as luck would have it, as she left the A&P she saw that the garbage can was being emptied by some filthy, minimum-wage flunky who seemed to take no interest in what he was dumping into the truck. Soon, the gun and the boots would be well on their way to the garbage-burning plant downtown.

On the way home, though, the thought nagged her that the tears that had come in the store had come too easily. They’d been real — which was what she had wanted — but too real.

When she pulled into the garage a half hour after she’d left, Doreen tried to act as if she had no idea what she’d find. The stillness of death remained in the air, but the gunpowder smell had faded. She walked into the kitchen and dropped the bag of groceries on the floor.

The grisliness of the scene — the hyper-vividness of it; the finality of it — hit her harder than she’d expected. Her stomach tumbled over and she lost her balance for a moment. She stumbled to the phone and dialed 911.

When the dispatcher answered, Doreen’s heart began to pound. “My husband is dead,” she said, surprised by the emotion in her voice. “He’s been murdered.”

Doreen waited in the bedroom, smoking, while the police pored over the kitchen. She’d been interviewed by a Detective Jenkins shortly after he’d arrived, but it had been almost an hour since she’d seen him. Various officers had poked their heads in to offer condolences and see if they could get her something, but she had politely thanked them and declined.

It was Jenkins who stopped in the doorway now. His sport coat was off and his tie was loosened at the neck of a white, short-sleeved dress shirt. He wore brown pants and his brown hair was brushed straight down into bangs. There was no part and no style. He couldn’t have been more than thirty. “Mrs. Martin?”

“Yes, Detective?” Doreen made her voice quiver. “Are you about finished?”

Jenkins frowned. “No, ma’am. We’re treating this as a possible homicide, so it’s going to take us another day to go over the whole house for evidence. Do you have anyone you can stay with? Family? Friends?”

“My — our — kids live out of town. I’ll just get a hotel room if you think it will only be for one night.”

“I’m sorry for the inconvenience.”

“It’s no inconvenience, Detective, as long as you find the animal that did this to Tom.”

“We’ll do our best, ma’am.” He started to leave, but stopped. “Do you mind if I take a look at the shoes you were wearing when you found him?”

Doreen looked at her feet, suddenly alarmed. “My shoes?”

“Yes, ma’am. We’ve found footprints in the... near the kitchen table and want to determine whose they are.”

She pulled off her loafers and Jenkins took them from her. “They could be mine, I guess.”

Jenkins cocked his head. “I thought you said that when you found him, you dropped the groceries and went straight to the phone.”

“Well, that’s right, I did say that, but I may have walked closer to make sure he was dead. I honestly don’t remember what I did exactly. It was such a shock to see him...” Not sure what else to say, she covered her face and leaned forward.

“I understand. We’re just going to make sure. Sorry for the trouble.”

She looked up, thinking that Jenkins had left, but he was still standing in the doorway, his brows raised by uncertainty. As if he didn’t know if he should stay or go.

Doreen tried to add some pain to her voice. “Is there anything else, Detective?” As if something else — anything else — might be too much for her to bear.

“Just one quick question. Do you keep your boots anywhere other than in the mudroom closet?”

“My boots?”

“Yes. There are tracks in the snow outside the bathroom window and we want to make sure they’re not yours or Tom’s.”

“I see. No, just the mudroom closet.”

“Okay. Thanks.” He looked relieved that he could finally go.

When she heard Jenkins’s footprints fade, Doreen stood up and began pacing. She wanted to follow him to keep an eye on him, on what the cops were most interested in, but she knew that might look suspicious. Instead, she lit a new cigarette. Lit it before realizing that there was one already burning in the ashtray on the nightstand.

At the Jolly Roger motel that night, Doreen sat on the hard double bed and smoked. She ran the scene over and over in her head, looking for flaws, trying to think like a detective. She’d acted impulsively when she’d read the suicide provision in the life insurance policy. Had felt the desperation to do something fast.

But in her haste had she forgotten something? She retraced her steps.

The murder weapon: Taken care of. By now it was probably irretrievably melting inside the toxic fires of the garbage-burning plant, destroyed like Frodo’s ring inside the Cracks of Doom. She smiled at the comparison.

The suicide note: She’d made a passable copy of the last page of the policy and had cleanly inserted the new staples through the old staple holes. There was no way anyone would ever know that the last page had been replaced. But something about the note bothered her. Tom said he was “triply sure.” That meant something, but what? The suicide term had been one thing, but she’d overcome that. Were there two other roadblocks to the money that he’d created for her? She’d have to give that some thought.

Her alibi: She’d created a convincing scene at the A&P close to the time of Tom’s death. A scene that Jerry, the store manager, would grimly attest to.

The fake burglary: The key had been to make it look like someone had broken in. She’d found a hammer hanging in the basement over the work bench and had taken it into the bathroom. She’d nearly broken the window from the inside, but had quickly realized that for someone breaking in the shards of broken glass would show up on the bathroom floor. So she’d decided to go outside.

She’d gone to the sliding glass door in the kitchen, still smeared by Tom’s effluvium — damn it, that’s probably when she’d stepped in Tom’s blood — and had thought about going outside to the patio to get to the bathroom window. But then she saw all the fresh snow — an inch had fallen overnight — and how exposed the backyard was to the neighbors when the leaves were gone from the trees. What would they think if they saw her cutting a hole in the screen and breaking the window glass?

She hadn’t wanted to be seen, so she’d shut the door and gone back to the bathroom window. She’d then opened the window, tom the screen so it would hang down, and used the hammer to break the window from the outside by reaching her arm under the raised frame. The result had been a very convincing looking break-in.

Finally, the boots: Using Tom’s hiking boots in the ruse had been her most inspired moment of the whole cover-up. She’d put on those damned boots and walked around the side of the house to the back, leaving large, man-sized footprints in the fresh snow. She’d gone to a spot beneath the bathroom window and pretended to survey the wood siding, as if looking for a crack or a leak or a loose board, something no Gladys-Kravitz-neighbor would think twice about. And like the gun, the boots by now were probably facing the same unforgiving inferno downtown.

She took a long draw on her cigarette and stared absently at the silent, flickering motel television. She let a small smile rise to the surface of her lips. She hadn’t missed a thing. Now it was just up to the cops to make the obvious deductions.

But the smile drifted away as her thoughts returned to those goddamned boots. She felt a tightening in her gut at the memory from that day only a month ago when he’d bought the boots. When he’d come home happy.

She’d been sitting at the kitchen table smoking when he’d come in from the garage.

“See my new hiking boots?” He held them up by their heels and let out that godforsaken deep-barrel growl of laughter. The only time since the diagnosis that she’d actually heard him laugh.

“What the hell did you buy those for?” she said, her elbow on the table, her arm straight up, a fuming cigarette resting on top between two lazy fingers.

“They were on sale. Two hundred bucks.”

Her arm dropped to the table, knocking ashes onto the Formica. “For one pair? You could have gotten them for half that price.” She stabbed out her cigarette in the ashtray. “Besides, you won’t even get a chance to use them. You’ll be dead first.”

Tom’s face had turned to stone. He’d simply tossed the boots into the mudroom and walked stiffly to his bedroom. And there the boots had sat, irritating her every time she tripped over them. Or saw them. Or even thought of them.

The tightness in Doreen’s gut grew sharper as she eyed the TV. She’d hated the man, and hated the boots, but she knew what she’d said had hurt him. Even more than she’d intended. Why was that bothering her now when she hadn’t thought twice about it up to this moment?

A loud double ring rattled the telephone next to the bed. Doreen jumped at the sound and her heart began to throb in her chest. Adrenaline pulsed through her veins. Everything seemed to startle her now. Everything a potential threat to her two-hundred fifty thousand dollar gambit. An all-or-nothing gambit.

She tried to calm herself. “What’s the worst thing that could happen?” she said out loud, hoping the sound of her voice would carry with it some reassurance. It didn’t. It sounded harsh and worn-out. Vulnerable.

Maybe, she thought, the worst thing would be an insurance fraud claim against her. But wasn’t that just a fine? She could sell the house. Live in an apartment. Pay the fine and keep the rest for herself. Not so bad.

The phone double-rang again. She looked at the clock radio on the nightstand. Ten fifteen P.M. Too late for a call from most people. But she was staying in a motel because her husband was dead. There were no rules for phone calls when someone has died. Maybe it was one of the kids.

Earlier, she’d called each of them from the bedroom as the cops had searched her house and photographed the scene. Jenny had taken it better than Michael. He’d started crying immediately and had had to get off the line. Just like his father. Weak at heart. Useless in a moment of crisis.

Jenny, on the other hand, had immediately started asking questions about the break-in. A stay-at-home mom with a journalist’s heart. Who, what, when, where, why. Jenny would cry when she was alone. But when the chips were down, she’d step up and do what had to be done. Just like I had, Doreen thought. I’d stepped up. Outsmarted the old son of a bitch and taken back the money he’d tried to keep from me.

The phone continued its double ring.

Maybe it was Michael. Maybe he’d gotten himself together and wanted to talk about it.

Doreen reached for the phone. But it stopped ringing before she could pick it up. She stared at it as if it were a bomb, waiting for it to go off again. Realized she wasn’t breathing. Took a deep breath. Everything will be okay, she thought. I covered everything. I did it perfectly.

Then the red message light began flashing. She picked up the handset and punched in the numbers to retrieve it. It was Jenkins. The detective with the unstyled hair of a ten year old. His voice sounded distant, tired, formal.

“Mrs. Martin,” he said. “Sorry to call you so late, but I just wanted you to know that you are welcome to return to your home. We’re finished with the investigation and have transported Mr. Martin’s body to the morgue. You’ll have to contact a cleanup crew to take care of the... what was left behind. In fact, I would suggest you contact the cleaning crew in the morning and wait until they’re finished before you return home. We may want to contact you in the next few days if we have any further questions, so please don’t travel anywhere for the next week or so. Again, I’m sorry for your loss. Call me if you have any questions.” He recited his own number and the number for the cleaning crew, then the message ended.

Doreen dropped the handset into the cradle and watched the red light blink. Waited for it to stop. Was there another message? She reached for the phone again, but then the red light went out.

She stared at the phone, sitting there on the motel nightstand next to the clock radio. Sitting there coldly, as if nothing had happened, as if no one had died and nothing was at stake. An indifferent messenger.

She picked it up and left a message for the cleaning company. She wanted them to get started wiping away whatever was left of Tom. Whatever was left of her past life.

At her house the next afternoon, Doreen picked up the debris she’d spread to make the house look ransacked. The cleaning crew had taken care of the human mess, but not the household debris. But they’d done a hell of a job on what they had cleaned up. The kitchen floor and the sliding glass doors were spotless. No blood stains, no spatters, no lingering evidence that Tom Martin had sat at the kitchen table and put a bullet through his own head. The smell of death had been replaced by the smell of disinfectant.

She was mopping the kitchen floor when she heard the doorbell ring. Her heart jumped at the sound. No one ever seemed to ring the doorbell anymore, not since the kids had moved out and their friends had stopped coming by. She leaned the mop against the refrigerator and stepped warily into the hall. A man was peering in the side window, one hand against the glass to block out the glare of the sun. When he saw Doreen he leaned back and gave her a friendly wave.

She recognized him — was it from church? — but couldn’t come up with a name. He was thirty or so, with a baby face. The kind of face you only find on adults who, as kids in high school, had been active in church. Those socially awkward kids who had enjoyed organizing pizza parties with the youth pastor. It was a face that was at once smiley, perpetually blemished, and vaguely insincere. One that seemed to thrive on spotting the sinner inside you. A face that at that moment made her very uncomfortable.

Doreen opened the door. “Yes?”

He dropped the smile and replaced it with something that resembled a sour mixture of compassion and pity. “Mrs. Martin?”

“Yes?”

The smile returned, boosted by amused surprise. “You don’t remember me, do you?”

Doreen thought about answering, but he didn’t give her the chance.

“Bill Yates, your insurance agent. I’m the one who sold you and Tom your life insurance policies eighteen months ago.”

Doreen tried to keep her mouth closed. Tried not to show the alarm that was ringing in her ears. How had he known? She hadn’t made a claim yet. Wasn’t going to make a claim for a while. Not until the cops had finished their investigation and suicide had been officially ruled out.

Yates broke through her panic. “I was driving by yesterday and saw all the commotion. And if there’s one thing I’m known for it’s staying on top of my clients’ needs.” More sour compassion replaced the smile. “And I was saddened to find out about Tom’s passing. My deepest condolences to you and your wonderful children, Michael and Jenny. My only hope is that as your insurance agent I can help in some small way to begin the process of healing.”

It sounded like it had come from a script. Something that had probably been included in a packet at the annual national sales convention for his insurance company. Something from some seminar with a ridiculous title like, “The Right Words at the Wrong Time.”

From behind his back he produced a small basket of flowers. “Just a little something from Covenant Insurance Agency to comfort you in your time of mourning. Please let me know if I can be of any service to you.”

She took the basket and held it away from her body, instinctively trying to avoid getting any dirt or water or flower petals on her grubby housecleaning blouse. “Thank you.”

“I assume that at some point you will be making a claim against Tom’s policy.”

She fumbled for a response, finally pushing out an unconvincing, “I hadn’t thought about it.”

“Well, don’t you worry about it. It’s not greedy to want what you feel you have coming to you. And since your premiums were up to date, you have every right to receive the blessings due to you under the policy. Assuming of course that none of the terms of that policy had been violated.”

Terms. The word Tom had put in quotations in his suicide note. “Which terms?”

He waved a dismissive hand. “Oh, I don’t know. This and that.” He looked past her into the house like a ghoulish sightseer. “Do you mind if I return once I’ve reviewed the police report?”

She hesitated, stumbling over her thoughts, then managed to say, “No, of course not. Come back anytime.”

He smiled and gave a polite bow as he left. He seemed sincere, Doreen thought, but she still didn’t trust the son of a bitch.

It took him two days to return, once again peering in through the side window like some sort of Peeping Tom as he waited after ringing the doorbell. When she turned into the hallway and recognized him, she felt a chill shuttle through her bones. She wiped her hands on her slacks before opening the door.

He pasted on a mirthless smile, leaned toward her, and said, “May I come in?”

She wanted to say no, but her body moved back on its own and opened the door wider. He stepped inside.

She shut the door and stared at him, waiting for him to say something. Do something. She’d been preparing herself for ways to handle various scenarios, but this one — the one with the nosy insurance agent — was too difficult to manage. It could go so many different ways.

Finally, he said, “May we sit down and talk about your husband’s policy?”

Panic. Had that bastard, Tom, changed beneficiaries behind her back? “What about his policy?”

“Can we sit down?” That pious face again.

She led him into the kitchen. He seemed to be studying the room, as if looking for something as he sat down. She stayed on her feet. “Would you like some coffee?”

“Sure,” he said, with more enthusiasm than coffee ever requires.

She poured a cup for each of them and sat across from him at the table. Having to perform such a simple task in front of him seemed to calm her some. She began to feel more confident, more in control. “What about Tom’s policy? I’m still the beneficiary.” It was a statement but it carried with it a hint of a question.

Yates smiled. “Of course you are.”

Doreen smiled too, mostly out of relief.

“But I do have one question.” Yates wrinkled his nose. “I hate to pry, but did Tom smoke?”

Doreen’s confidence evaporated. She started to speak but stopped. Tried to buy time. Tried to think straight. “What do you mean?”

His head tilted. “I mean, was Tom a smoker?”

She started laughing. An unconvincing laugh even to her. She quickly reined it in. “Tom? Goodness, no. He used to but he quit years ago.”

“I only ask because the police report mentions that the ashtray on the table held several extinguished cigarettes in it, within reach of Tom’s chair.”

“Oh, I see. No, those were my cigarettes. I’m a smoker.”

“Do you smoke Marlboros?”

“I smoke Mores,” she said too quickly.

“Then whose Marlboros were in the ashtray?”

She didn’t answer. Nothing would come to her, other than, “I’ve no idea.”

“Because as you know, Mrs. Martin, Tom had purchased the non-smoker policy, and if he had taken up smoking again, he was obligated under the terms of the policy to inform us within thirty days of that change in conditions. I trust you’re right that Tom didn’t smoke, but the underwriter will need to see the autopsy report to verify that he hadn’t resumed smoking again.”

That’s when it hit her. That’s when Doreen realized that suicide wasn’t the only provision of the policy Tom had intended to violate to deny her of the benefits.

Anxiety flooded her chest, made breathing more difficult. She took an unsteady sip of her coffee. Saw her hand tremble. Used the other one to try to hide her agitation. Had to make a conscious effort to swallow the hot liquid. Felt its heat and caffeine heighten the anxiety.

Smoking was the second roadblock. If Tom meant something by writing that he was “triply sure,” did that mean there was a third barrier to her collecting the money?

She looked at the insurance agent. Yates was smiling vaguely at her, as if what he had just said had been a pleasantry. She wanted to smother that smile, and for a split second pictured the young man as she’d found Tom: his head tilted to the side, mouth open, a gaping hole in the back of his head where his brains had exploded out of his body. Pictured the gun in her hand, languid smoke drifting out of the barrel. The thought startled her. Not just in its vividness, but in how it seemed to calm her nerves. Left her with the vague feeling that there might be other options here.

“I’m not sure whose they were,” Doreen said, her voice seeming disembodied to her, “Tom had completely given up on smoking.” Then a thought, one that gave her a quick boost. “Maybe they were the murderer’s.”

Yates’s smile turned grim. “That’s what I thought too. Because if you tell me Tom didn’t smoke, I believe you. So I don’t anticipate any problems with the autopsy report. I’m sure everything will work out just fine.”

She tried to take on a lighthearted tone. “But if there was a problem, I mean theoretically, in other cases, where someone had bought the non-smoker policy and then started smoking again, what happens then?”

“Worst-case scenario?”

“Yes.”

“Denial of benefits.”

“You mean I’d — they’d — get nothing?”

“That’s right. They’d get their premiums back, but that’s it.”

Yates started to push himself back from the table as a prelude to getting up.

“How about another hypothetical case? What if the police, for whatever reason, say that the person killed himself. What happens then?”

“Same thing. That would violate the terms of the policy and would be grounds for denial of benefits.” His eyes narrowed. “Is that a possibility here?”

Doreen barked out a false laugh. “Goodness, no. Tom was dying, of course, but he would never take his own life. Never.”

Yates relit his smile and turned up his hands in halfhearted celebration. “Then we have nothing to worry about. These are all routine matters, Mrs. Martin. I anticipate sending you that check. And quite a large one, I might add.”

You’re damn right, Doreen thought. And no one’s going to take it away from me.

Bill Yates’s smile never faded as they said their goodbyes and he drove off down the street. It was then that Doreen realized how fast her heart was beating.

It didn’t settle back into its normal rhythm until twenty minutes later when she was sitting on a stool inside the casino. Until she was using one hand to hold her cigarette and a scotch, and the other to steadily plunk in gold-colored tokens and jerk the handle of a cold, one-armed bandit.

Two days later, Yates was at her door again. And just as before, he was leaning in toward the side window, one hand trying to shade his eyes as he peered through the midday reflection from a guiltless sun. When he spotted her moving slowly up the hallway, he gave a small wave and a non-committal grin.

At the sight of him, Doreen’s first thought was to kill him. If he had bad news, that is. If he denied her the benefits she deserved. It wouldn’t be hard to get rid of the body, she thought. Just bury him in the basement, or something. Or in the crawl space. She could ask him downstairs under the pretense of helping her move an old dresser — the one Michael had used up until he’d graduated from high school — and then, when Yates’s back was turned, kill him. With an aluminum bat. Or a golf club. Or a two-by-four. Or a hatchet. Whatever was close at hand. Just the thought of it gave her a sense of hope.

She opened the door. Propped up a welcoming smile. “Hello, Mr. Yates.”

“Please, Mrs. Martin. Call me Bill.”

“What can I do for you, Bill?”

He held up his thin, company-logoed briefcase. “I have the autopsy report. The medical examiner goes to my church. He always gives me an advance copy. Even before he gives one to the police.”

Her hope suddenly vanished. She felt faint, as if her soul was trying to leave her body. “What does it say?”

“May I come in?”

She tried to swallow. That couldn’t be good news. Why wouldn’t he just tell her? “Certainly.”

He followed her toward the kitchen. She looked back over her shoulder at him. “I was down in the basement trying to move an old dresser. But it’s just too heavy. Couldn’t get it to budge.”

He set his briefcase next to the kitchen table and looked at her with that same maddening, insincere smile. “I can help you with that.”

She smiled back and pointed toward the door to the basement stairs. “It won’t take but a minute.”

“No time like the present,” he said.

As they trudged down the wooden stairs — Doreen in front — she felt her blood rise, expand in her veins, pound in her ears. At the bottom she quickly scanned for a weapon. There had to be something amid all the old boxes and furniture, mattresses and couches, tools and electronics. Something that would be quick and decisive.

She hadn’t noticed him talking. Hadn’t heard it through the rush of noise in her ears.

“...quite interesting reading. I honestly don’t know how they can figure out so much stuff after the fact, but they do.”

“It’s that one over there,” she said, pointing to the yellowing dresser in the corner. “I need it moved over—” She looked for a spot, then pointed to an open space between a cluttered bookcase and the washing machine. “— there.”

Yates assessed the dresser as if it were a puzzle. “I think we can walk it.”

“I can’t help. I have a bad back.”

Again, the smile. “No problem. I can do it myself.” He spread his legs around one end of the dresser and slid it out a couple of feet. Then switched sides and moved the other end out twice as far. “As I was saying. Those medical examiners can really determine a lot about someone’s life...”

Doreen had drifted away in her search for the right weapon. Drifted toward the workbench.

“...what they ate...”

She spotted it. The hatchet. The one that Tom had used years ago to split kindling for the fireplace.

“...how much alcohol they drank...”

When his back was turned, she picked up the hatchet from the workbench and held it behind her back.

“...what pills they took...”

She watched his back as he faced toward the dresser. Waited for her moment.

“...how much they smoked...”

He was switching sides. She moved up behind him. Squeezed the handle of the hatchet. Raised it.

The doorbell rang upstairs. Doreen hesitated.

Yates looked up toward the ceiling. “I think you have company.”

Doreen quickly lowered the hatchet behind her and backed away from him.

“Anyway,” he said, turning toward her, “it turns out that, as you said, Tom hadn’t resumed smoking.”

Doreen froze. “What?”

Yates stared at her, unsure what she meant. “I said you have company.” He said it like a question.

“No. After that.”

“Oh. The autopsy report confirmed that Tom hadn’t shown signs of recent smoking. There was some discoloration in his lungs, some signs of damage, but the M.E. attributed that to secondhand smoke from you.”

“What about suicide?”

He shook his head. “The M.E. just said it was a bullet wound at close range. It’s up to the police to determine if it was suicide or not.”

She shook her head, trying to clear it. Trying to understand the implications of what Yates had just said. “So I’ll get my money?”

“You sure will. As long as it wasn’t suicide.”

The doorbell rang again.

“If you want to get that,” Yates said, “I can finish up down here. It will only take a minute.” Then he noticed her awkward posture, one arm behind her as she began to back toward the workbench. His eyes narrowed and the ever-present smile dimmed.

She stopped at the workbench, still facing Yates, and without looking let the hatchet fall from her hand onto the workbench. It slipped off the edge and clattered on the floor. Without looking at him she moved quickly to the stairs. “I’ll see who it is.”

Sweat was forming on her upper lip. She couldn’t seem to draw a full breath. Couldn’t focus, her vision splintering. Struggled between elation and fear. Elation that she was about to collect; fear that Yates had deduced that she was going to kill him.

And I would have killed him, she thought, if the doorbell hadn’t rung. And I’d never have heard the good news. I might’ve killed him for no reason.

She shuddered at the thought.

The doorbell rang again.

Elation began to win out. “I’m coming,” she yelled.

She reached the top of the stairs and moved quickly down the hallway. Through the side window of the door she spotted a navy blue shoulder. Noticed a patch on it. A police officer.

She opened the door to two cops and the detective with the bad haircut — Jenkins, that was his name — all standing with their hands behind their backs.

Jenkins stepped forward. “Mrs. Martin?”

Doreen gave a half smile. “Yes, Detective?”

“May we come in?”

“Certainly.” She moved back as the men stepped inside. The two uniformed cops stood closer to her, one on each side, as Jenkins faced her. His eyes were narrow. Hard. Harder than she’d thought he’d had in him.

“Are you Doreen Martin?”

That was funny. “Yes?”

“Doreen Martin, you’re under the arrest for the murder of Thomas Martin. You have the right to remain silent...”

A rush of panic blurred her vision, filled her ears. “What?”

“You’re under arrest for the murder of Thomas Martin.”

A white heat surged inside her veins. Made her dizzy. Breathless. “That’s impossible.”

He took a step toward her, handcuffs suddenly appearing in front of him. “You faked the break-in to cover up that fact that you murdered him.” She put a hand against the wall for balance. “No, no, no. Someone... someone killed him.”

The two officers spun her around. She would have fallen if they hadn’t each grabbed an arm. She could feel Jenkins move in close behind her. Felt the cold steel of the handcuffs bite into her wrists as they locked shut. His breath was hot against her neck. “You killed him.”

“What about the footprints in the snow?”

“They were Tom’s,” Jenkins said.

She tried to spin around to face him but the cops held her in place. She had to look at him over her shoulder. “Tom’s? That’s impossible. I threw the boots away.” She knew it was something she shouldn’t have said, but her disbelief had overcome her discretion.

Jenkins gave her a funny look then seemed to dismiss what she had said as the ravings of someone under extreme stress. “I have no idea what you threw away, Mrs. Martin, but Tom was wearing the boots that made those tracks in the snow. We compared them and they were an exact match.”

Doreen started to speak, but stopped, dumbstruck by understanding. Closed her eyes as all the pieces fell into place. “Triply sure.” The third roadblock to the money: the two-hundred-dollar hiking boots. A price that was twice what it should have been. A price that bought two identical pairs. Tom had waited until a new snowfall to kill himself. Knew she’d use the boots to make suicide look like murder. Knew she’d throw them away. Had worn the other pair — now the only pair — and hidden them beneath the rust-colored afghan.

Jenkins’s voice seemed to come from a distance even though he still stood behind her. “It was murder, and you were the only one who had the opportunity. The neighbors saw no one come and go other than you. You have the right to remain silent...”

Doreen tried the last thing left to her: the truth. It came out airless and unconvincing. “But Tom killed himself.”

Jenkins shook his head. “Changing your story, ma’am, can be used against you.”

Doreen became weak. Exhausted. Could barely stand. Let the truth drift out in a passionless confession. “It was suicide. I tried to cover it up to make it look like a murder so I could collect on the insurance.”

“I knew it.” It was Yates up from the basement, standing with his hands on his hips, that pious look turned lustful at the sudden uncovering of sin.

Jenkins ignored the insurance agent. “No, ma’am, Tom did not kill himself. We know what a suicide looks like and this definitely wasn’t one. This was a cold, brutal, execution-style murder, one that will put you away for a long, long time. Now as I said, you have the right to remain silent...”

Doreen Martin didn’t hear the rest. She couldn’t hear anything through the noise filling her head, the noise she hated above all other things: the distant, deep-barrel growl of Tom’s infuriating, self-righteous laughter.

The Satan League

James Lincoln Warren

And meteors fright the fixed starres of Heaven;

The pale-fac’d Moone looks bloody on the Earth,

And leane-look’d Prophets whisper fearefull change.

— Wm- Shakespeare, The Life and Death of King Richard II, II. iv.

On Saturday nights, it was Nat Spurlock’s habit to get staggering drunk.

The day had been deliberately chosen, as it was the week’s last day of labour, Sunday being the more proper for recovering from the aftereffects of crapulence, since it was the Lord’s day and provided the opportunity for Christian repentance, and also because no one, least of all Theodore Sault, his employer, could upbraid him for allowing the drink to interfere with his work. And so the evening of Saturday, July 22, 1785, was, as always, dedicated to the deep bibulation of quart after quart of rich Wiltshire ale, quaffed liberally from a leathern blackjack passed among the other tipplers at the Amesbury coaching inn, until the publican expelled them all into the sultry summer air.

Will Jackson staggered southward, Peter Figg to the east, and Nat along the western road towards Stonehenge. It was a fine night, clement and gentle, lit by a moon one night past full, and at this hour just past its zenith.

Nat did not notice the moon, but kept his eyes fixed on the horizon, experience having taught him that his best tack for not stumbling was to look neither up nor down.

And then he saw the flare of a distant flame in the sky.

He shivered in spite of the warmth, lost his rhythm and floundered, pitching forward into the dirt of the road.

What fell sign was this? What evil thus portended?

Struggling to his feet, he quickly crossed himself.

Nat Spurlock did not sleep that night, and was early to church the next morning, where his unaccustomed appearance was the source of mild gossip among the women, who regarded him as sort of a superior species of swine. They watched him with their sharp eyes and listened with their keen ears, and Nat was seen and overheard telling the vicar about his vision, begging for guidance, prayer, and the intercession of God against disaster.

That was when Nat Spurlock learned that the sidereal curse had not been intended for him, in spite of his many sins, a fact which the women knew quite well.

They, of course, had already heard about the crushed body in the stone circle.

Alan Treviscoe sat in his accustomed booth in the Subscriber’s Room at Lloyd’s in the Royal Exchange, reading Tuesday’s New Lloyd’s List, dated August 16. (To-day actually being Thursday the eighteenth, the next issue was due to-morrow, on Friday, but Treviscoe had neglected his newspapers that week and was catching up.) Hero sat to his left, quietly reading The Gazette, and Treviscoe was momentarily tempted to request that they swap newspapers, there being little of note in the List but dry accounts of the week’s shipping news — nothing to suggest the trials of sea-tempest and ocean-toss, neither any hint of the merciless blazing sun and heartless savagery in the Bight of Benin, nor the cruel blue ice and fiendish white bears of Baffin Island. No, the List bespoke the comforts of easy wealth and good commerce: life was solid, respectable, tranquil.

He adjusted his seat, removing some pressure from his left buttock, which might otherwise grow numb from inactivity. Feeling materially improved by the shift in position, he sipped his rich coffee, closed his eyes against the glow of the morning air, and gloried in the smooth summer warmth. He sighed with self-satisfaction.

In the distance, he heard a rumble of voices rise tide-like, reminiscent of the crashing surf on the beach at Dover, perhaps, and then a serene silence.

“Sir.” It was Hero’s voice, pointed but discreet, punctuated by an elbow to the small ribs.

He opened his eyes and realized he had been napping.

At first he thought he was still asleep, dreaming.

A rapturous vision of loveliness stood before him. Rapture was rapidly succeeded by shock.

A woman? — at Lloyd’s?

And not just any woman at that. Eight years had done nothing to dim her beauty. His entire body felt stunned, as if he’d fallen hard into a pond, flat on his belly.

“I can see that you are still no gentleman,” the woman said. Standing next to her was a subaltern in a blue uniform trimmed with red. At her words, the youth cocked an eyebrow and smiled ever so slightly, the very picture of restrained condescension.

Treviscoe sprang gracelessly to his feet and made his leg. “Pray forgive me, my lady. I had never expected to meet you again, especially not here.”

Without waiting to be asked, the woman swept her emerald skirts behind her and sat down, her chair almost magically placed beneath her by the subaltern as she descended.

“See here,” sputtered one of the underwriters. It was Langlade, the Huguenot, a man whose strict sense of propriety was as rigid as a stick of chalk. “What can ye mean by coming here, madam? This... this citadel of commerce, this bastion of masculinity, can be no place for you. I find myself exceeding ashamed for your sex.” He paused and smirked with self-approval, clearly beginning to warm to his theme.

“Thank you, Mr. Langlade,” Treviscoe replied, his wits returning all at once. “The baroness is my guest, in conformity with my right as a subscriber to entertain any person I choose.”

“Baroness?” Langlade blanched. “Baroness?”

“Fellow citizens,” — not by any stretch of punctilio could the commercial men of Lloyd’s be considered gentlemen — “allow me the honour of presenting Baroness Fitzdenys,” Treviscoe trumpeted. “Lady Fitzdenys, may I introduce Mr. Pierre Langlade and the underwriters of Lloyd’s.”

As one, the men bowed to her, most rather awkwardly. Lady Fitzdenys, an enigmatic smile on her lovely mouth, inclined her head as gently as a full-blown rose swaying in a light breeze, the broad brim of her hat amplifying the gesture. She then fixed her gaze on Treviscoe. He waited until the underwriters returned to their own business, or rather pretended to return to their own business, before acknowledging her glance and casting an inquiring eye at the young officer.

“Mr. Treviscoe, allow me to introduce Lieutenant-Fireworker the Honourable Walter Nightingale, of His Majesty’s Royal Artillery. Walter, Mr. Treviscoe.”

Nightingale offered his hand. His grip was strong and his hand calloused; he was obviously one of that breed of gentlemen who did not disdain labour.

Hero interrupted: “An it please you, my lady, the proper form of address is Sir Alan Treviscoe, baronet.”

Treviscoe blushed. Hero, a former slave and self-made man who regarded no man on account of gentle birth, and especially not Treviscoe, must have been extremely piqued to have betrayed Treviscoe’s new title. It had been less than a year since his brother Rupert, the previous holder, had died in Florence. But Hero had not forgotten the adventure in the Forest of Dean, nor Lady Fitzdenys’s part in it.

Sir Alan, is it?” Lady Fitzdenys asked, laughing musically. “La, then you are a gentleman after all. The world upside-down.”

Treviscoe pulled the tails of his coat forward around his thighs and resumed his seat. Following his example, Hero did the same. Nightingale alone remained standing and took station behind Lady Fitzdenys, clasping his hands behind his back.

“I do not, as a general matter, avail myself of that style,” he said in a low voice, “and I do not believe that it has any relevance to this entirely unexpected visit.”

The light went out of her face like the flame of a lantern being shuttered against the wind. “There you are correct, sir. It were entirely different qualities of yours which recommended my present course of action. Sirrah — you cannot but be mindful of what you owe me.”

Treviscoe shut his eyes and briefly held his breath. When he spoke, it was with gentle deliberation. “Madam, I never sought to harm you. It was never your fault that your father was a traitor, as it was never mine that my own grandfather plotted against his lawful sovereign — you knew that not, I perceive, from your surprise — which may, in small part at least, explain to you why I do not flaunt a manner of address which was inherited from him. But as to any transgressions against your family, you must be aware I was under obligation to discover the source of the crimes of which your father was the author, not only for my own emolument under a contract to which I was bound in law and by personal honour, but for the common weal of our entire nation. Those events are, in any case, beyond recall. For the present, if now you seek my aid, for whatever purpose, I will not stint in providing it, so long as it be lawful.”

“ ’Tis justice, then, Mr. Treviscoe, that those same talents that occasioned my ruin, should be now bent toward relieving my instant disquietude. I can assure you that my purpose is within the law.”

“Then command me.”

“Very well. This is the charge I deliver unto you: Prove to the entire world that the man to whom I was betrothed did not die upon Stonehenge in thrall to the Devil, that he was in no wise a worshipper of Satan, and so might be properly, if posthumously, shriven and given a Christian burial.”

Devil worship?

“Madam — madam, I can only describe myself as — flabbergasted.”

But Hero’s face exhibited not so much astonishment as sudden comprehension. “You were engaged to wed the unfortunate Mr. Francis Paskett,” he exclaimed, belatedly adding, “m’lady.”

Treviscoe looked at Hero with something akin to wonder. He was more acquainted with the announcement of revelatory truths coming from his own mouth, and to Hero’s evident amusement, found the contrary experience unsettling. For the moment, Treviscoe had no more knowledge of Mr. Francis Paskett than he had of the Emperor of China.

“There is an account of his strange demise in The Gazette, sir,” Hero explained, his handsome face instantly inscrutable. He offered the broadsheet to Treviscoe.

“Do not trouble yourself with that vile scribbling, sir,” said Lieutenant Nightingale, “not when the truth is available from the lips of Lady Fitzdenys, and my own. Mr. Paskett was my second cousin and boon companion.”

He placed his hand solicitously on the baroness’s right shoulder. She reached across her pale full bosom with her left hand and lightly stroked his fingers, as if he were a pet songbird alighting there.

“Then I beg you to acquaint me with the horrid details,” said Treviscoe.

Nightingale paused, gathering his thoughts, then stood full erect, his hands behind him as if he were posing for the benefit of his soldiers. “Cousin Francis was suspected of being a devil-worshipper because he had named a fellowship of natural philosophers, of which he was the most prominent member, after the morning star.”

“That would not be the first blasphemous brotherhood in England dedicated to the adoration of Venus,” Hero said in a low voice.

“It was not that kind of a society,” Nightingale said, flushing.

“Not Venus, Mr. Hero, but Lucifer,” Lady Fitzdenys said.

“She’s correct, Hero,” Treviscoe confirmed. “So the Romans called the morning star. It’s in the Bible somewhere... I remember now. ‘Lucifer oriatur in cordibus vestries’: ‘And the day star’ — that’s ‘lucifer’ in Latin, don’t ye see — ‘arise in your hearts.’ The passage is to be found in second Saint Peter.”

The baroness narrowed her eyes. “How convenient it is, that you should have committed to memory that peculiar passage, Mr. Treviscoe.”

“I did so as a youth, in order that I might irritate my tutor,” said Treviscoe, a little sheepishly. In fact his knowledge of the Vetus Latina was as extensive and precise as any clergyman’s, but he didn’t want to give the impression he was boasting. “Teasing him was my only revenge. He was a Jesuit, and very strict.”

“Jesuit? Do you mean to say that you are a Catholic?” Nightingale asked.

“Continue with your account, dear Walter,” said Lady Fitzdenys.

“But His Grace Bishop Barrington is the most Protestant of clergymen,” objected Nightingale. “He is as likely to hearken to the entreaties of a Papist to permit my cousin a Christian burial, as he might to a black heathen.”

Hero sat up straighter, and Nightingale hastily added, “No offense, sir. I am sure you are no heathen.”

But his outburst had also vexed the lady. “Are you questioning my judgement, Walter?”

“No, m’lady—”

“Then do as I bid you.”

Nightingale grimaced in anger, but quickly overcame his temper. “As you wish.”

He pouted for an instant and then resumed his narrative. “Mr. Treviscoe, as I have mentioned, Francis Paskett was a member of the so-called Luciferian Society. The name was thus chosen, as the planet represents the new day and heralds the arrival of the sun’s light, shining down on all humanity and banishing the darkness of ignorance. But the society’s agnomen was willfully misunderstood by his enemies, who called it instead the Satan League, and claimed he and his companions had no less an aim in view than the overthrow of the Christian religion — and I must admit, that in his zeal to eradicate superstition, my cousin had been known to mock what he considered the more unenlightened tenets of our faith, scoffing at miracles and legends, without a care in the world as to who might be offended thereby. He did not, in any case, have much regard for the society of any men, except such as he considered his equals.

“He had lately removed to Wiltshire, to Amesbury on the Salisbury Plain near Stonehenge, that he might conduct his essays into the laws of nature absent the distractions of town life, and over which he imposed a strict veil of secrecy, fearing that his discoveries might be anticipated, or even stolen outright, by his scientific rivals. This secrecy was not well received by the local populace — you must be aware of how naturally suspicion attends the peasant character — and together with his flaunting of his membership in a society seemingly named after the Devil, he became horrendous unpopular, his only true friend being the town physician, Dr. Witherspoon, whose medical training had endued him with a rational spirit.

“This dark reputation was unfortunately and unintentionally exacerbated by the nature of Francis’s particular researches into natural philosophy, which frequently involved the use of certain chymical operations, requiring brimstone, vitriol, aquae fortis, cinnabar of antimony, and other noxious decoctions sometimes associated with irreligious purposes. A conviction, wholly untrue, arose among the immediate population that he made use of these substances in conjuring the presence of evil spirits and demons. It is ironical, sir, as these are precisely the sorts of beliefs that he sought to obviate for all time.

“So much for his habits and history. This much would have had no maleficent influence, had he met his demise in any less grotesque manner, or if he had not earned the particular enmity of the local vicar, the Reverend Thomas Snodgrace, who demanded repentance of him or threatened him with excommunication.”

“I had never heard of the Church of England excommunicating anyone,” Treviscoe said.

“As may be surmised, Francis was outraged, and fell upon the creature Snodgrace with his walking stick, giving him such a thrashing as he had not known since public school. This was seen by the locals as further proof of my cousin’s irreligiousness.”

“Beating a man of the cloth is rarely a prudent act,” Treviscoe said, “even if he be a swaggering hector.”

“And lastly, there is this: The evening before his ruined body was found at Stonehenge, a drunken drudge claimed to have observed a bright meteor. This was taken as an evil omen. There are legends surrounding Stonehenge, sir, that imbue it with diabolical influences — it is said that the Devil built it himself, and cursed it so that the number of stones could never be accurately counted. There is even a legend that Satan hurled one of the stones at a brave priest who had overcome the curse.”

“I have also heard that Druids performed human sacrifices there, and that King Vortigern built it as a memorial to commemorate the dead who defended Britain from the Saxons, and that Merlin transported the stones from Ireland by magic,” said Treviscoe. “In short, exactly the sort of tales which your testimony would lead one to conclude that your cousin despised with every breath.”

“So I believe. Nevertheless, that some unnatural event transpired there cannot be discounted — consider the condition of his corpse, sir, which defies rational explanation. His very bones were smashed, as if by some vast giant out of legend. Or as if the stones themselves had moved of their own accord, and crushed the life out of him for his insolent pride, before returning to their several stations as sentinels of the occult.”

Treviscoe had nothing to say to that, but his eyelids drooped as though he were unaccountably bored by Nightingale’s strange story. In truth he was fascinated.

“And there was something else most hideous,” Nightingale said, lowering his voice, “consistent under the dark notion of Hellish intervention — he had been lately touched by fire. The hair upon his head had frizzled, and somewhat of his flesh and clothing seared, as if he had been touched by the blazing hand of the Devil himself.”

“Finally, there is this, Mr. Treviscoe,” said Lady Fitzdenys, reaching into her reticule. She produced a letter and passed it over to him. “I do not make it a custom to share my correspondence with any person. I do so now only that you may understand why I am convinced that Francis was murdered, and his burial in unconsecrated ground part of the vilest of conspiracies against him, and even against his very remembrance.”

Treviscoe perused the missive, folded it, and returned it to her. “I do understand, Lady Fitzdenys. You may utterly depend on my fidelity and discretion. Mr. Nightingale, perhaps you may tell me of the other members of the Luciferian Society. Had any of them accompanied Mr. Paskett to the Salisbury Plain?”

“Why, no, sir. They are without exception men of commerce and industry, much occupied with their own affairs. There is Mr. Samuels, who supplies cordage to the Navy, also Mr. Walcott in the textile trade, and the famous Dr. Roebuck of the Carron Company — not the sort of men to favour the tease of experiment over the promise of business, as you may perceive. There are others whose names I do not at the moment recall, lesser lights you may call ’em, but they are all of a similar disposition. I am certain that my cousin travelled to Wiltshire unattended by any one.”

“My lady Baroness,” Treviscoe said, rising and bowing before her. “I accept your commission. I perceive that it will be necessary for me to travel to Salisbury Plain in the progress of this indagation, and further, taking into account the growsome nature of Mr. Paskett’s demise, that there may be considerable clanger involved. I would therefore urge you to remain safely in here in Town. Whilst I am away, Mr. Hero shall remain in London looking after my affairs and other matters, and should you find it necessary to communicate with me, you may apply to him.”

“Danger, sir? Then I am your man,” said Nightingale.

Treviscoe paused slightly, and then nodded. “If you wish to join in this endeavour, I can have no objection, as the victim was your own kin. If you wish to provide yourself with useful employment in the meanwhile, may I suggest that you repair hither to Amesbury, and there secure lodgings for me prior to my arrival? There are a couple of matters I must see to first, matters in which I must act as sole agent.”

“That task I may more easily accomplish by mail than by meander, Mr. Treviscoe,” the young officer replied. “Is there any reason why we should not journey together?”

Treviscoe was taken aback. He was not used to having his plans altered by anyone, but he could hardly say so to a baroness and a young aristocrat, especially as he was now in her employ. “Very good, then, sir. I shall obtain passage for both of us on the post coach, although we will not be going to Amesbury directly.”

“Post coach, humbug,” said the Baroness. “I shall place my own coach at your disposal — I shall not need it in town — and you will be free to travel whither you will, and in your own time.”

“You are too kind, m’lady,” Nightingale said, “but I reckon we should travel more expeditiously on horseback.”

Still Treviscoe’s plans were being laid for him, not only without his consent, but even without consultation. He dreaded the idea of a long journey mounted on a horse, knowing instinctively that he could never keep as sure a seat as the spry young officer, who had been born to it. His legs and back almost felt the stiff aches that were sure to come. But he could hardly disagree with the good sense of Nightingale’s suggestion on the grounds of mere comfort.

“So we should,” he said, “although I am not unmindful of your generosity, m’lady.”

“Very well. Then till the morrow, sir,” the lady said. She rose from her chair, picturesque and charming as a covey of partridges bursting from a tall clump of swaying grass, ignoring the staring multitude of insurers intoxicated by her lissom figure.

Nightingale shallowly and stiffly bowed, and offered his arm to Lady Fitzdenys, who lightly rested her dainty hand in the crook of his elbow. She curtsied as Treviscoe again made his leg, and then turned and proceeded towards the door as smoothly as a zephyr-drawn royal yacht.

When they had departed, Hero frowned at Treviscoe.

“What’s this, sir? I to remain in London, whilst you place yourself in danger? In the company of a stranger, yet? It will not do.”

“Peace, Hero,” Treviscoe said. “I cannot be in two places at once, and there is as much work to be done here as in Wiltshire. You may begin with Messieurs Samuels, Walcott, and Roebuck — to discover what manner of men they may be, and to discern what the quality of their friendships with Mr. Paskett may teach us. It may very well be that I shall require you in Amesbury after all, before it is all over, but first I must hie to Datchet, and thence to Mongewell Park, where, I assure you, I shall be perfectly safe.”

“Datchet? Mongewell Park? I believe the former is in Berkshire, nigh Windsor, but I have never heard of the latter. Why must you go there?”

“To discuss certain, shall I say, celestial matters, of both corporeal and spiritual import.”

“Sir, may I suggest that this is no fit subject for jest? And you know how I loathe riddles.”

Treviscoe always enjoyed being mysterious, but he realized he was being petty, revenging himself on Hero for the unspeakable crime of having read The Gazette before he had. He relented immediately, feeling a little ashamed of himself for indulging in such frivolous vanity. “I must visit Datchet because it is the home of our old friend William Herschel—”

“I had heard he discovered a new planet in the heavens, which he named in honour of the King. Is that why you wish to consult with him?”

“Aye, he being the very man to enquire after wandering supernal lights — and thence to Mongewell Park, which is in Oxfordshire, because that is the home of His Grace Shute Barrington, Bishop of Salisbury, the churchman whom young Nightingale believes I cannot influence, and whose approval is wanted to permit Mr. Paskett a Christian burial. As to that, we shall see.”

Treviscoe knew that Hero was eager to learn the contents of Paskett’s final letter, but that he would never ask Treviscoe to divulge something that had been shown to him in confidence. To make amends for his earlier boorishness, Treviscoe decided to tell Hero the substance of what he had read.

“Although propriety and taste alike preclude me from revealing the whole contents of Mr. Paskett’s letter to the Baroness, Hero, I think I may safely assure you that it was the letter of a man with great expectations for the future. He wrote, in fact, that as of that evening, his ascension was to begin, that his enemies were soon to be confounded, and that he and his lady were assured of their fortunes.”

Hero woefully shook his head. “I call it tragic, sir. He could not foresee that his ascension was not to be in this world, but rather from it.”

Treviscoe had an abiding love for instruments.

During the progress of their journey, he succeeded in irritating Nightingale with his constant consultation with his bright brass combination pocket compass and sundial (made by Monsieur Guibot of Paris), comparing it incessantly with his watch (made by Mr. Jefferys of London), and further annoyed him by his ceaseless scrutiny of insects’ wings and pond scum with his compass-type microscope (made by Herr Doktor Lieberkühn of Berlin). It was not to be wondered at, then, upon their arrival in Datchet, that Treviscoe should be entranced by Herschel’s magnificent twenty-foot telescope.

It towered above them like a giant cannon pointed at the heavens, supported by a tall frame in the shape of the letter A, a mighty weapon set against the jealous gods themselves. Pleased with the simile, he said as much to Nightingale, who was not in the least impressed.

“Why, such a flimsy carriage should tumble like a house of cards at the first discharge, sir,” he said. “It would not do at all.”

Before he could reply, a jovial voice interrupted.

“Mr. Treviscoe! To what fortunate circumstance am I indebted for the unexpected honour of this visit? Did you bring your flute?” These words, pronounced with a slight German accent, came from the direction of the house behind them. They turned.

William Herschel walked toward them, his arms outstretched in greeting.

“Accept my apologies for such a tardy reception to such a favoured guest — I would have you know, by means of extenuation, that my servants here are barely better than worthless,” he said in a low voice. “I have only just learned of your arrival.”

When they had knocked, they had been sullenly informed by a slatternly maid that Herschel was abed, having spent the night conducting his heavenly observations, while his sister Caroline was in the village attending to the shopping. Plainly, Mr. Herschel was finally awake.

“Not at all, sir,” Treviscoe said. “Mr. Herschel, allow me to present Lieutenant-Fireworker the Honourable Walter Nightingale, of His Majesty’s Royal Artillery.”

“You are most welcome, sir,” Herschel said. Nightingale almost imperceptibly bent at the waist in acknowledgement.

“I have come seeking your aid in an indagation, sir,” said Treviscoe, “in which I am being ably assisted by Lieutenant Nightingale. And yes, I have brought my flute.”

“Are you musical, too, Lieutenant?” Herschel asked.

The officer’s face took on a patronizing smile. “I regret that I have not the fortunate capacity for performing music, sir — although the listening to it affords me occasional amusement.”

Herschel curtly nodded and gave them a conspiratorial glare. “I shall only be too pleased to provide you whatever humble assistance I may, Mr. Treviscoe, and gratefully. Your presence is a gift from Providence. Caroline shall be delighted — such delight being out of the common, I must say, as she does not, ah, find our situation here to be in the least convivial.”

“It looks like a fine house,” Nightingale said. Although the house was a separate dwelling of two storeys with its own enclosed garden, it was attached to a large manor house, the Lawns, on the Horton Road — the sort of house Nightingale must have grown up in.

The lieutenant wrinkled his nose and frowned. Herschel smelled strongly of fresh onion.

“I was at first vastly pleased with it, myself, sir, as it is so convenient to Windsor Castle and my royal patron — but alas, it has proved damp in every season, built upon a marsh—” This explained the onions; the astronomer must have been rubbing them on his body to forestall disease. “—plagued by mosquitoes, and unbearably cold in winter. I have it to thank for giving me the malaria. And the exorbitant prices! You would never countenance them, especially for eggs and meat.”

“Indeed?” Nightingale asked, making no attempt to conceal his boredom. “You must find this bucolic existence a sore trial, then, as would I.”

Herschel was slightly taken aback. “Not at all, sir. The nights are glorious.”

But when Caroline returned home, they were treated to further complaints. The local butcher was a thief — “I cannot bring myself to give him our custom, Mr. Treviscoe. He will not give me an honest measure.” The servants were likewise all petty criminals — “When we first arrived, the woman who was recommended to us, and by none other than the Royal Upholsterer, was to be found in prison — in prison, sir! — for theft. I could get no sight of any woman but the wife of the gardener, who was of no further service to me than shewing me the shops.”

Lieutenant-Fireworker Nightingale found this exposure to disgruntled domesticity unbearably dull, and at supper liberally partook of Herschel’s cellar as an acceptable substitute for interest. He continued drinking immoderately well into the evening, Herschel being well supplied with Spanish brandy — so that by the time Treviscoe produced his flute and Herschel was seated at the harpsichord, not even Caroline’s full-voiced singing was sufficient to keep Nightingale awake. He sprawled insensate in an armchair, mouth agape and eyes shut. Thankfully, he did not snore. The conversation slipped from English into German.

And so Treviscoe was able to query Herschel and his sister concerning meteors without having to endure the military puppy’s evident self-importance.

“I still do not understand how it is that you have been granted an audience with His Grace,” Nightingale said, as they waited in the elegant foyer of Mongewell Park. The manor was beautifully situated on a placid pond, set in the most charming pastoral setting imaginable. The house itself was quite modem and comfortable, in striking contrast to Herschel’s miserable dwelling.

“You have not heretofore asked,” Treviscoe replied. “He is seeing us because he was expecting us.”

“But why is he expecting us?”

“Because a mutual friend requested it.”

“And what friend may a Popish tradesman have in common with an Anglican bishop, I should like to know?”

The “tradesman” rankled somewhat, but Treviscoe chose to ignore it. “His name is the Reverend Percival Stockdale.”

“I think I have heard of him — a miserable poet, if I am not mistaken, with a reputation for querulousness. He wrote a ridiculous elegy to Dr. Johnson’s dead cat.”

Treviscoe liked cats and found himself disliking Nightingale more than usual. “I find him a fine poet, Lieutenant. Our friendship was founded in a mutual antipathy for the abomination of slavery—”

“Ha! You own a slave yourself.”

“Hero is no slave, sirrah, although he was once in bondage — but that is a discussion for another time. Notwithstanding, the amity between the Reverend Stockdale and me was cemented by our mutual antiquarian tendencies, he being a formidable classical scholar. As to his querulous nature, he is a man who considers himself much wronged by society. I doubt you be aware of it, that before the late Dr. Johnson wrote his Lives, the commission for that work had originally been given to Stockdale, and subsequently withdrawn — to his great consternation, especially given the result. He considers Johnson’s cavalier treatment of our English poets to be a disgrace to English literature.”

“That is absurd.”

“Perhaps, but it is nonetheless fortunate, for it is to our purpose. Percival was only too happy to provide me with an introduction to the Bishop when I made it clear I was on a mission of justice — for any man who believes that justice has been denied him, may feel deep sympathy with those to whom it has also been denied, as with your cousin — and feel obligated to act. Hence the letter.”

“The footman returns.”

“Lieutenant, I once again conjure you to allow me to conduct this interview according to my own inclination. Do not on any account interrupt, or our trip here may be wasted.”

They were led to the library, where they found the bishop, modestly dressed as a gentleman and seated at an escritoire, his correspondence laid out before him. He arose when they entered and smiled warmly, first approaching Nightingale.

“Why, young Walter, what a joy to behold you after so many years — and what a fine figure of a man you have become.”

Treviscoe raised an eyebrow.

“My father, and especially my brother Simon, wish me to convey their warmest regards to your Grace,” Nightingale said, taking the bishop’s proffered hand.

“Are they well? Is Simon still at Chichester?”

“I may report that the viscount is in the very pink, and Simon still at the cathedral, although he has high hopes of a preferment.”

“That would be splendid. Forgive me, Mr. Treviscoe, for first attending to the scion of an old friend. Stockdale writes very well of you, although he does not mention how I may be of assistance.”

“It is the matter of Mr. Paskett’s funeral in Amesbury, your Grace,” Treviscoe said, “and although I was reluctant to solicit your aid, and anticipate that you must be reluctant to give it, I feel that you are the only hope to amend a terrible, albeit innocent, mistake.”

Barrington frowned. “Paskett? Paskett the Satanist? What is this?”

“I should hope in despite of our disparate faiths, that we are both sincere Christians, your Grace,” Treviscoe said, dropping his gaze to the carpet. “ ’Tis only that I know there has been a monstrous misunderstanding, for Francis Paskett was also as devout a Christian as either of us—”

“I do not begrudge you your Papism, Mr. Treviscoe. Although I find your theology to be materially in error, I believe in giving Catholics every degree of toleration short of political power and establishment.” In spite of these reconciliatory words, Barrington was plainly beginning to lose his temper. “But the Devil is as much your enemy as mine. Do you mean to say that Paskett’s Satan League was but a joke? Rather anathema! There are some things it is mortal perilous to joke about, sir, and none more so than the Prince of Darkness.”

“But your Grace, it was not the Satan League, but the Luciferian Society—”

“Call him Lucifer, Satan, Apollyon — he has many names — it does not signify.”

“—and named not for the Adversary, but for Lucifer Calaritanus, your Grace — he who was bishop of Cagliari in Sardinia in the Fourth Century. Lucifer Calaritanus, sir, the champion of the Nicene Creed, and founder of the original Luciferians, whom he established to oppose the Arian[1] heresy.”

Nightingale stared at Treviscoe in shock.

“What?” Barrington was no less astounded.

“Mr. Paskett did not form his society in mockery of the Church, but in its defence, to confound the pernicious Unitarian doctrines of Joseph Priestley, Theophilus Lindsey, William Robertson, and their adherents — videlicit, our modem Arians,” Treviscoe said, as solemnly as if he were praying. “It has been fourteen centuries since the Lord called Bishop Lucifer to his bosom, your Grace, but in Sardinia, he is still regarded a saint. Who better to name such a society for, than the most dedicated of Trinitarians?”

Barrington sat down heavily.

“I am all in amaze,” he said. “But see here — Jerome himself held the Luciferians in contempt, wherefore he wrote Altercatio Luciferiani et orthodoxi—”

“It was Lucifer’s spirit in defiance of heresy, rather than his theology, which Mr. Paskett sought to invoke, your Grace.”

“Do you have proof of this claim?”

“Only my word, your Grace — the aims of the Society were kept most confidential, that their efforts might not be countered before they were mature — but as to the value of my word and honour—” Treviscoe reached into his coat and withdrew a folded letter, which he opened and laid down on the desk before the bishop. “I have no doubt you were familiar with the late Edward Willes, Bishop of Bath and Wells. This is his testimony as to my character, given to me for such occasions as this — although I have never before had occasion to use it.”

Barrington picked up the letter and read it.

“I see, Mr. Treviscoe. There is no gainsaying the opinion of such a worthy man as Bishop Willes. You have quite persuaded me. I shall write to Snodgrace, instructing him to give Paskett a proper Christian burial, with the full benediction of the Church of England.”

“I thank you, your Grace, with all my heart. As to your instructions to the Reverend Snodgrace, may I say that I shall be only too pleased to convey them thither myself?”

“You are en route to Amesbury? But why? Surely, as saith Isaiah, your warfare is accomplished.”

Treviscoe smiled and bowed. “There is still to be determined the cause behind the ghastly circumstances of Francis Paskett’s death, sir, and I am strictly commissioned to discover same, or else find no rest.”

“But we may be assured, then, that it was never the work of the Devil, but of men,” Barrington said.

“I do not purpose to contradict you on such matters, your Grace... but in my experience, murder is always the work of the Devil.”

Nightingale had not reacted to Treviscoe’s theological excuse for the Luciferians’ name during their interview with Barrington, but once they were mounted again and on their way, his temper flared.

“I had thought you a gentleman, Mr. Treviscoe,” he said, scowling. “I should never have conceived that you would lie so perfidiously to a lord of the Church.”

“Perfidy? I do not so consider it. What was wanted was a pretext for allowing your cousin a decent burial,” Treviscoe replied, “just as there was a pretext for denying him same. We both know that he was never a Devil-worshipper, but in this case the simple truth would not have served us, as it could never have satisfied the Bishop. Aye, it was a lie, as you say — but a lie to counteract a much more perfidious one. You are a warrior, sir — how stand you on the use of ruses de guerre? For so it was.”

“That is altogether different,” Nightingale said, squaring his shoulders and sitting up proudly. “A ruse de guerre is a deception against an enemy. You cannot consider the Bishop of Salisbury an enemy.”

“Rather an adversary, I should say, and if not to ourselves, then to our mission. But if I were so inclined, I might very well regard him as enemy — you heard him say that he thought it just that men of my faith should be denied political power on strictly theological grounds. I do not regard myself as less English than you, sirrah, nor more prone to betray my King and country, because I am a Catholic.”

“Nonsense. You would put the King in thrall to a tyrant, had you your way.”

“This is not the seventeenth century, Mr. Nightingale. We are not at war with Rome — and as for thralldom, even Catholic monarchs have righteously opposed Papal authority in battle.”

“Falderal. I believe that you have no scruples at all.”

Treviscoe frowned. Such insults often led to pistols at dawn. Narrowing his eyes, he carefully regarded his companion. “None? Then you do not know me at all. Jesus told Pilate, regnum meum non est de mundo — ‘my kingdom is not of this world.’ But we, sir, live in the kingdom of this world, as should our scruples.”

Nightingale had solved the problem of their lodgings by the simple expedient of taking over the local town-house rented by Francis Paskett, just off Amesbury’s High Street. Treviscoe could tell from the most cursory examination that it had been used as little more than what his French cousins would call a pied-à-terre, a mere convenience, and that Paskett had spent very little time there, except to sleep and, apparently, to read. The first three volumes of Joseph Priestley’s Experiments and Observations on Different Kinds of Air (“Ha! So much for his detesting Unitarians,” Nightingale exclaimed when he saw it in Treviscoe’s hands), bound copies of Antoine-Laurent Lavoisier’s Sur la combustion en général, Considerations Générales sur la Nature des Acides, and Réflexions sur le Phlogistique, as well as various papers to the Royal Society by Henry Cavendish, were to be found scattered around the parlour, marked up by pencil in what Nightingale assured Treviscoe was Paskett’s own shorthand.

There was a long letter from Hero at the Post Office. Treviscoe pocketed this, and he and Nightingale then called on the vicarage.

They were not welcomed with any warmth, but they could hardly be refused, as Treviscoe bore Bishop Barrington’s letter. The Reverend Thomas Snodgrace was a large man of middle years, whose heavy face was unfashionably framed by a full-bottom wig, whose voice boomed like a kettle drum, and who suffered no opinion but his own to prevail in any conversation. In short, he was the worst kind of bully, one who used his physical presence as well as his erudition to browbeat dissent. He was not pleased with the Bishop’s letter, but did not dare to disobey the injunction it contained. Notwithstanding, he had no intention of easing the task.

“I cannot possibly lend you my sexton to help exhume the coffin,” he declared. “His duties demand his presence here.”

“We can hardly dig him up by ourselves,” Nightingale objected. “We are gentlemen, as you see.”

“Well, perhaps you can hire some of the local churls to abet you.”

“Is there someone specific to whom we might apply?” Treviscoe asked.

“Try the stonemason, Theodore Sault,” Snodgrace said. “He employs most of the strong backs hereabout.”

“And as we are about our business, you must have yours. Of course you will be prepared to receive the reliquiae once we have recovered them,” Treviscoe said. “I don’t misdoubt that one of the tasks to which you must set the sexton is a new grave.”

Snodgrace’s face went sour.

Sault, almost as ostentatious a personage as the vicar, gladly provided them with three men, Will Jackson, Peter Figg, and Nat Spurlock, and exacted a handsome fee in return. The men were sullen and distrustful — they were among the many who had believed the deceased to have been a malevolent sorcerer. Spurlock in particular seemed fearful of what they might find, and wasted no time in telling Treviscoe of the baleful omen he had witnessed the night of Paskett’s death to punctuate his misgivings. Treviscoe listened intently.

“Surely you had seen shooting stars ere then. What was so unusual about this apparition?”

“Weren’t no shooting star, sir. ’Twas a flash of hellfire, on my oath.”

“Mayhap like the discharge of a cannon?”

“Nor cannon, sir. Hellfire, sure.”

The Amesbury potter’s field was unkempt, but Paskett’s grave was reasonably fresh and the work went quickly. Soon they heard the thump of spades against the box of the coffin, but just as quickly the diggers scrambled out of the hole, their eyes wide with fright.

“God save us all,” Figg said, mashing his cap in his strong hands.

“What is it?” Nightingale asked, staring down into the dark cavity. “What is wrong?”

“Which it’s empty,” Jackson said, nodding sagely. “The Devil’s took him, hasn’t he?”

Treviscoe frowned with disgust and lowered himself into the grave to see for himself.

The top half of the coffin’s lid had been sheared off and roughly placed atop it. The body was obviously gone. Treviscoe lifted the tom plank to see more. There was nothing inside but long sharp splinters and a bundle of clothes, stained with blood, wrapped around a pair of shoes.

Treviscoe gathered the clothes and placed them carefully on the edge of the pit before hauling himself out, irritated that none of the workers so much as offered to assist him. Instead they backed away, as if he were a demon climbing up out of the depths of hell.

Brushing the loose dirt off his breeches and coat, he turned to Spurlock and said, “Fill it up. We are done.”

“I won’t,” Spurlock said, belligerently sticking his chin out. “This be Satan’s work.”

“Only if Satan be an anatomist,” Treviscoe said. “The grave was robbed, you dolt, and not by demons, but by men. Now fill it up before I take my boot to your backside.” After hesitating a moment, the three obeyed, and with more enthusiasm than they had used when digging it up, proceeded to fill in the hole.

Treviscoe looked at Nightingale, his eyes blazing. “Didn’t you say to me that Mr. Paskett’s only friend was the doctor? I trow we owe him a call. But first, let us repair to Stonehenge to examine the scene, and thence to our lodgings, that I might with due sedulity inspect these garments.”

Nightingale looked at the pathetic bundle with distaste. “They are but the rags of the dead, sir. You should burn them.”

“There is nothing more eloquent relative to a man’s station in life — nor, on occasion, to his death — than the nature and condition of his dress. Let us go.”

It was late afternoon by the time they arrived at the stone circle. The summer evening was warm and humid. The gentle breeze gave no hint to the mysterious violence that had taken place there not so long before.

Treviscoe diligently examined everything, the altar stone, the grounds, even the tall grey sarsens and their monumental post-and-lintel construction. More than once he paused and stared upwards, as if searching for some sign from heaven. Then he shook his head, remounted, and they rode the few miles back into Amesbury.

As soon as they returned, Treviscoe sequestered himself in the library with the garments and pored over them, examining them with his microscope and at one point drawing out his pocket compass and holding it next to the shoes. He was still deeply engaged when Nightingale returned from his errand to locate the doctor. He finally stood to stretch, and Nightingale pounced.

“What do the clothes tell you, Mr. Treviscoe?” Nightingale asked with a smirk. “Do they reveal a midnight attendance to a witch’s sabbath?”

“Since you ask, sir, I shall tell you. Mr. Paskett went abroad that evening on foot, perhaps to take the air, but without the intention of calling upon anyone. He was either not alone to begin with, or he had not gone far before he encountered someone of his acquaintance, perhaps his killer. His body was somehow conveyed to the circle at Stonehenge, rather than his having walked there. And before going out, Mr. Paskett had been engaged in chymical operations at his secret laboratory — it was there, perhaps, that he was exposed to a flash of fire, perhaps even an explosion, which might explain the extreme force with which his body was battered.”

“I do not believe a word of it.”

Treviscoe regarded him for several seconds as if he were the village idiot, then patiently began to explain. “The clothes are threadbare, in such a state that they are wholly unsuitable for receiving company. They are precisely the sort of habiliments a man would wear to labour in, especially if the work mayhap occasion something of a muck, as is so frequently the case with chymical experiments. You will perceive that there are more stains on the coat than bloodstains, and that the sleeves have been bleached in places, perhaps by exposure to weak concentrations of vitriol or aquae fortis. He was not therefore planning to entertain or be entertained.

“He went abroad, or he would not have taken this thick woollen scarf with him — a strange accessory for a warm summer night, I must say — wherefore I believe it has more to tell me, but I cannot quite grasp it yet — and on foot, for he wore shoes, and not boots, in which he should have been attired had he been riding — for the man who won the heart of Baroness Daphne Fitzdenys owns riding boots, you may be sure of that. The first time ever I saw her, she was on horseback, as wild as Atalanta.

“That he was not alone, and travelled by conveyance, is obvious, for he could not have gotten to Stonehenge on his own — a cursory examination of the shoes confirms that he did not walk thence, for instead of bearing signs of the road, dirt and pebbles and suchlike, the soles have tracked something very curious: iron filings. Either he has turned farrier — a rather unlikely turn, wouldn’t you say? — or the filings betoken something else. A visit to the blacksmith? That suggests the facture of some special apparatus. Hence, he had been conducting some sort of experiment or operation.

“You certainly recall telling me in London that the condition of his hair indicated he had been exposed to a very hot fire — that it was a flash is supported by the fact that the clothes are not charred, not in the slightest.”

Nightingale blinked twice. “Ah... but where did you get the fantastical notion of a secret laboratory?”

“As with the tale of fire, from your own mouth — did you not make a great point of telling me he performed experiments in secret? As we both can plainly see, he did not do them here, so he must have had a new laboratory, the location of which he must needs have kept confidential in order to avoid further confrontation with the populace.”

Nightingale’s handsome face was marred by a sullen scowl. “I see, Mr. Treviscoe. I cannot allow that your conclusions are correct, however they be most facilely reasoned. But I have not made my report concerning Dr. Witherspoon. I regret that he is absent from the town, sir, having been called away to attend an urgent illness at some farmstead or other, whither I know not.”

“That is most unfortunate. We must look for him to-morrow, then.”

“I live in hope,” Nightingale said, his voice soured by sarcasm. “What news from your mambo?”

Treviscoe froze, and then took a deep breath. “You must be ignorant of the legend of the Black Spartacus, Mr. Nightingale. Allow me to commend it to your attention, ere you say ‘mambo’ in Hero’s presence. As to his letter, the particulars he discovered are most suggestive. It appears that your cousin was engaged in trade, in stuffs I should not have thought him concerned with: silks, beeswax, leaden pipe, and hemp. Also a large quantity of oil of vitriol, acquired from his friend Dr. Roebuck. What might you deduce from such facts?”

“How should I deduce aught?”

“Then I shall keep my own counsel, for now. You look upon me as cracked enough, without I say more.”

Nightingale demonstrated no compunction against availing himself of the cellar, which was rich in clarets. By the time the young officer was deep in his cups, Treviscoe announced he was sallying forth for supper, there being neither cook nor victuals in the house. Nightingale waved him off, and Treviscoe clapped on his hat, buckled his sword belt, and left without further ceremony.

Many of the inns of Amesbury were closed. The town was clearly in decline, but a few blocks away lamplight filtered out of the windows at the George, and Treviscoe entered.

A solitary man with one corner of his hat pulled down over his face and wearing a bulky travelling cloak sat at one of the rough tables. Treviscoe pulled out a chair and sat across from him.

“You will roast alive in that greatcoat,” Treviscoe said, “and the hat hides a comely countenance.”

Hero looked up and removed the hat. “I did not wish to recommend attention to myself. I reckon there be few Africans in Amesbury.”

“It is enough that our precious lieutenant-fireworker be unaware of your presence for the nonce,” Treviscoe replied. “He is our man, I am sure of it. But he will be precious hard to bring to ground.”

“How can you be certain?”

“Why, the man lies like a French lover. He claims to have been Paskett’s bosom friend, the while pleading an utter ignorance of all his doings — there are clews enow at the house to paint as clear a picture had it been done by Sir Joshua Reynolds. Furthermore, I discovered that his family is well known to the Bishop of these parts, which should have made it easy for us to make an appointment with his Grace — but I had to depend on a letter of introduction from the Reverend Stockdale.”

“Mayhap he is enamoured of the baroness and saw his cousin as a rival,” Hero said. “She has turned the head of more than one gentleman ere this.”

“This was no crime passionel, Hero. It was as cold and deliberate as if it were done by guillotine. I give you that Nightingale possesses as ill a temper as I ever saw, and might strike out of wrath, or passion, or wounded pride — but Mr. Paskett was not run through, nor was he felled by a pistol ball, as is likely had his death been in consequence of a matter of honour.”

“How was it done, then?”

“I require more evidence. Paskett’s grave has been robbed. You know why, of course.”

“I should say, so that his corpse might be anatomised.”

“Precisely. And that means it was stolen at the behest of a surgeon or physician, who should consider it a fine opportunity, for who’s to complain if an unconsecrated grave be violated? Nevertheless, Nightingale sought to prevent my making inquiry of the local doctor, claiming he was called away to attend a patient in the country. It may be true, but I do not believe it: A liar’s intelligence is no intelligence at all. In any case, it is impossible that I should canvass the matter with Dr. Witherspoon now, without I alert the lieutenant. But I think I shall not need his testimony after all, for the solution to the puzzle wants but a single fact, for which I need not apply to the doctor at all.”

“And what may that be?”

“I need to know what direction the wind was blowing on the night of the apparition.”

“That you may leave to me. I might easily find the answer at any farm with a weather vane.”

“So you should, Hero. Then until to-morrow.”

The summer sun having risen early to herald a glorious day, Treviscoe quietly departed the town-house while Nightingale was still sleeping off the previous evening’s vinous debauch. Hero was waiting for him in the courtyard of the George, already mounted. He had risen even earlier to put Treviscoe’s question to a local denizen, and was ready with the answer.

“On the night of July the twenty-second, there was a light breeze out of the north-east by east,” he said. “I should regard the testimony thereof as particularly reliable, as the man who gave it was an erstwhile naval gentleman, and finicky about such things.”

“I could not ask for better. Now to Stonehenge, Hero,” Treviscoe replied, “and thence westward.”

The sarsens cast long shadows on the sward, but any menace their crude architecture might have suggested was dispelled by the languor-inducing warmth of the golden sun. Gossamer flies and grasshoppers flitted lazily through the air. In the centre of the monument, exactly where the body had been found, Treviscoe consulted his compass, and indicated their course with his hand. They departed at a deliberate pace.

“Keep a sharp lookout, Hero.”

“I shall, though it might be of some little assistance if I knew what we were looking for.”

“Didn’t I say? Any of three things: sign of flagration in the grass, or a large basket, or what might appear to be a silken theatre curtain.”

Hero knew better than to evince any surprise at looking for a theatre curtain in an expanse of meadowland. Instead, he dispassionately asked, “How large a basket? Of a size to hold a bushel’s worth of com?”

“Larger, Hero — videlicet, large enough to comfortably accommodate a standing man.”

Hero creased his brow with surprise and then laughed in sudden enlightenment. “To accommodate—? Of course! A French balloon!”

“Rather an English aerostat — the invention whereby Mr. Paskett intended to make his fortune.”

“How long have you known?”

“I did not know until I saw your letter from London, had minutely examined Mr. Paskett’s choice of reading, understood the significance of his woollen scarf, and the iron filings embedded in the soles of his shoes, but I suspected it from the first. Consider the circumstances. First, the nature of his wounds. His body was crushed. What is the most likely cause of such extensive damage? What else, but a great fall?”

“The very fall of Lucifer.”

“That irony was not lost on me, Hero. Now, how can a man fall where there be neither mountain nor tower? He must be lifted into the air. The only means whereof I am aware to perform that task is an aerostatic balloon. And then there was the mysterious flash of fire in the welkin that night, in the direction of Stonehenge. I consulted with Mr. Herschel and his sister regarding meteors, and was convinced that the event was not any ordinary meteor, and I realized that although the local populace were gravely in error with respect to it being a demonic manifestation, yet they were right that such a singular occurrence must be connected to Mr. Paskett’s weird death. Recall also the evidence of fire upon and about Mr. Paskett’s person. It requires no great imagination to connect the fire that burned the body to that fire which Nat Spurlock saw in the sky.

“Finally, there was another clew in Paskett’s letter to Lady Fitzdenys. Do you recall his words? He wrote that his ascension was soon to begin — his ascension, Hero. It seemed to me that he used that word not figuratively, but literally — he meant that he was soon to fulfil his ambition to lift himself into the air.”

“But you were not yet confident in your theory.”

“Because every instance might be more sensibly explained by other means, Hero — it is only when they are taken in the aggregate that an aerostat is suggested. Paskett might have been writing poetically — he was, after all, writing to his paramour. The flash of light might have been a true meteor. His body might have been crushed by some mundane means and conveyed to Stonehenge. I needed further evidence. Which, I may say, you were instrumental in providing me.”

“I understand that his purchases of silk, hempen rope, and beeswax were evidence that he was constructing a balloon, they being necessary components for such a device, but what was the significance of iron filings found on the shoes?”

“Ah. There are two kinds of aerostat, Hero. The Montgolfière brothers use hot air to buoy their inventions, but Professor Charles and Monsieur Robert have improved upon them by making use of inflammable air, Monsieur Lavoisier’s hydrogene, to give buoyancy to their balloon. Only last year, they flew in one such marvel from Paris to Nesles-la-Vallée, a distance of almost thirty miles.

“But it were not their success, but rather the risk they undertook, which suggested to me that Mr. Paskett attempted to replicate their experiment. Inflammable air, as the name denotes, is most volatile, and prone to explode in a violent flash, such as our rustic acquaintance Nat Spurlock saw that fateful night. If Mr. Paskett’s balloon had exploded, it was evident that it had been constructed along the lines of the Charles and Robert aerostat. Furthermore, inflammable air does not exist in nature, but must be manufactured, and industry always leaves traces.

“There are two methods for creating great quantities of the gas. One, invented by Lavoisier, is to drip water through a musket barrel, which has been heated till it glows red; but the more common technique is to pour oil of vitriol over iron shavings.”

“I gave you the knowledge that Paskett had acquired the vitriol, and you found the shavings for yourself.”

“As you say. And among his effects was a woollen scarf, a peculiarly unfashionable accessory in the heat of July. He wore it because he knew that the high air is frigid, and he was thus prepared to encounter the temperature thereof; the inference to be drawn is unmistakable. To cap it all, Paskett’s library was a veritable thesaurus of scientific treatises on subjects atmospherical. And that was when I knew.”

“But why this secrecy? I should think he would prefer to share such an accomplishment with the world.”

“In a word, vanity,” Treviscoe replied. “Failure should ruin any chance of a reprise; given his general unpopularity, he must have deemed it prudent to eliminate any chance of miscarriage first.”

“Prudence is unlikely to result in death. The question remains as to how Mr. Paskett’s aerostat was caused to explode.”

“To determine that, we must needs find it first, but I have a notion as to how it was done.”

“Courtesy of our friend the lieutenant-fireworker, I daresay.”

“Indeed, I do not misdoubt that he was the author of the disaster. I have heretofore mentioned his claims to have been intimate with his cousin. Paskett must have had some assistance in so complex a project as making his aerostat, and who better than his cousin for such a purpose? Tell me, Hero, did you shake his hand at Lloyd’s?”

“He did not offer it. I am nought but a black heathen, after all.”

“When I took his hand, I noticed it was rough and calloused, not the smooth and soft hand one anticipates of an aristocrat. I thought at the time that he must be a keen farmer, a common enough proclivity among our English squires, as it is with the King himself. But you cannot travel in the country with a man without you discover his sentiments regarding a bucolic existence, and Lieutenant Nightingale showed nothing but contempt for husbandry, neither any other pastoral pursuit, save the hunt. How then did his hands come to be so hardened? Surely, it were other labour than farming which caused it. It is my supposition that Nightingale assisted his cousin in the facture of the aerostat, and in particular, the net which surrounded the balloon, the tying of which would induce such calluses — and afford him an opportunity for mischief.”

“That is reasonable. But I do not see what you are implying, with regard to mischief.”

“Hero, how is your knowledge of artillery?”

“I know that it requires a prodigious quantity of gunpowder. Do you believe Lieutenant Nightingale planted a bomb aboard the aerostat? I do not see how he could have done so without Paskett’s knowing of it.”

“I agree. It must have been something much more clever, hence my question to you about artillery. You see, certain kinds of shot make the use of fuses, for which a length of slow match may be used. Do you know how slow match be made?”

“You know that I do not.”

“A length of hempen line is imbued with saltpetre.”

“Hempen line...”

“Aerostatic balloons are contained within a hempen net.”

“Then Nightingale be the very Devil; it was he, and not his cousin, who was in league with Satan! I now perceive your thoughts,” Hero said. “Nightingale wove a long length of slow match into the net. At the launch of the aerostat, he ignited it in such a way as Paskett would not notice it, or else notice it too late to stop it. The aerostat rose up into the air, and when the burn reached the balloon, it first melted the wax used to seal the silken envelope, and in the sequel, burning through the silk itself, ignited the inflammable air within. What explosion must have ensued! Paskett would have been blown out of the basket to plummet to his death.”

“But the ruined aerostat would not have followed him directly down — it must have been conducted to its final resting place by the wind.”

“Wherefore we search for signs of it now.”

“And find it we must, or prove nothing.”

An hour had not passed before Hero espied a patch of charred grass. They dismounted and carefully perused the ground.

“Here is where the basket must have struck the earth,” Treviscoe said, kneeling. “The ground was dented by its corner, and here are shattered pieces of wicker.”

“But nothing else,” Hero said. “We were fools to think that a man of such cunning should ever have failed to conceal such evidence of his crime.”

“We must hie to Amesbury forthwith and confront him,” Treviscoe declared, pocketing the narrow twigs of broken willow. “On my oath, he shall not escape justice.”

But Nightingale was not to be found. The only sign of him was a letter, obviously written in haste.

Amesbury, Wilts.

To Sir A. Treviscoe, Bart.:

I have but this moment discover’d your PERFIDY, having confirm’d the Rumour that your black Agent attends you, to what evil Purpose I can scarce dare imagine. I know not what false Conclusions you may have arrived at, but I take this Opportunity to declare my unequivocal Innocence with regard to the Death of MR. FRANCIS PASKETT. I know only too well the Depths of Depravity to which you willingly descend, having seen you, with mine own Eyes, and in full Deliberation, bear False Witness to a Bishop of the CHURCH OF ENGLAND, in the Pursuit of your own despicable ENDS.

If in your Duplicity, you should claim as Evidence agin me that I denyed having Knowledge of the particular Nature of Mr. PASKETT’S scientifical Endeavours: I do NOT deny it. Contra, Mr. PASKETT proceeded with my full

Support. The Military Utility of Command of the Air cannot be misdoubted, for He who rules the Air, must also command the EARTH. As a loyal Briton in the Service of His Majesty the KING, I could not but lend my full Approbation to such a Project as would advance the Glory of English Arms.

I trow you find yourself Insulted, as if such Person, whose very Existence is an Insult to Mankind, may so consider him Self Insulted; and I should only be too happy to provide Satisfaction to you on the Field of Honour, had not Honour a prior CLAIM, for as there is a LADY involv’d, my Duty is clear: to deliver her from your vile Influence whilst I may.

I shall not say that I have the HONOUR to remain your Faithful Servant, as HONOUR must forever be foreign to such a Constitution as yours. Therefore, with All my Heart, I desire Confusion to you and all your Arts, &c.,

— Lieut.-Firew. — Hon. Walt: Fredk. — Artr. — Delamere Nightingale

“At least he confesses the motive for his crime,” Hero observed. “He meant to steal his cousin’s accomplishments to accrue to the benefit of his own military ambition.”

“He means to remove Lady Fitzdenys from London,” Treviscoe said. “That cannot be tolerated — we must ride instanter, Hero, day and night, to reach London before him.”

The weather, which for weeks had been fair, now proved contrary, the summer heat begetting roiling clouds, pelting warm rain down like liquid nails amidst wanton fits of lightning and thunder. But it did nothing to deter Treviscoe and Hero. They made London in good time, but just in time: the Baroness was preparing to decamp the City for the Continent as they arrived at her home, and mere minutes later would have been gone. Her coach awaited her on the drive of her lodging.

“Hero, do not let them leave,” Treviscoe said, as he slipped from the saddle and painfully bounded up the stairs to the front door. He pounded on the panel, and the door was opened by a startled maid. He pushed past her.

He stood in the foyer of the house, holding his hat at his side, water dripping from the sodden felt of its corners onto the floor.

“I must see her ladyship forthwith. The hour is desperate.”

“Mr. Treviscoe, I had not expected to see you here.” The voice was cold.

For a moment, Treviscoe was taken aback. She stood above him on the stairs, dressed as she had been when he had first seen her eight years before, as a boy in breeches. Her hair was no longer piled above her head, but pulled back and club-queued. Her face showed no trace of cosmetic, but her pale complexion accentuated rather than diminished the power of her eyes.

She descended with elaborate nonchalance.

“I see that you are escaping town,” he said.

“I have no choice. Walter will settle my debts,” she said, seemingly unconcerned. “My career as a lady of fashion has run its course, even if it hasn’t accomplished its purpose, and I fear it was not without considerable cost.” She smirked. “Would you have hearkened to my entreaties had I appeared before you at Lloyd’s as I am now?”

“You know that I would have,” he replied, his voice soft. “But, madam, I fear that you have put yourself in the power of a scoundrel. I shall not hinder your departure, but you must hear me.”

He told her everything. As he spoke, her expression softened, and when he at length fell silent, he saw that her eyes were glistening.

“Walter has summoned me to Dover, as if I were some trull to do his bidding,” she said, and he saw the anguish in her face. “We are to take passage to Calais, and thence to Italy. With Francis dead, I have no other resource, Mr. Treviscoe.”

She reached up and touched his cheek with her right hand, and then quickly withdrew it. “So many secrets. How I hate them! How different might life have been without them.”

Before he could realize what she was doing, she leaned into him and kissed him softly on his lips. He stood confounded. He had long ago surprised her with an uninvited kiss, but his had not been so tender.

“Good-bye, Mr. Treviscoe.” She strode past him with purpose.

He followed her outside, and signalled Hero to release the coach. She climbed in, and it rattled off into the mist. All at once, Treviscoe felt weary beyond endurance.

It was Thursday, September 16, and London was abuzz with excitement. The pervious day, the young and handsome “Daredevil Aeronaut” Vincent Lunardi of the Neapolitan Embassy had flown from London’s Artillery Ground to Hertfordshire in a balloon filled with inflammable air, accompanied by a dog, a cat, and a caged pigeon. The crowd at the aerostat’s launch had by most estimates surpassed two hundred thousand, and had included no less an eminence than the Prince of Wales.

There was no other topic of conversation, but Treviscoe did not share in the public’s enthusiasm. As if the day were no different from any other, he sat in his usual place at Lloyd’s, again reading the List.

The portly and overdressed Jervase Barkway, one of Treviscoe’s least favourite underwriters, sat down heavily across from him.

“Quite the news, eh, Mr. Treviscoe?” he asked. His faced was flushed; he had obviously been celebrating. “Astonishing, what?”

“All the world is in love with a balloon,” Treviscoe responded.

“Not that, not that,” Barkway said, frowning. “Damn’d French contraption. Dangerous. Nought but a crotchet if you ask me, and I daresay the fancy for ’em shall pass soon enough. No sir, no sir, I was speaking of your noble friend.”

“My noble friend?”

“That Baroness.” Barkway then winked ostentatiously and elbowed Treviscoe. “Fine filly, she. Still, quite tragic.”

“You have me at a disadvantage, Mr. Barkway.” Treviscoe folded his paper and looked quizzically at him.

“Haven’t ye heard? ’Tis in the Gazette. Tragedy. Her friend, that young Artillery officer.”

“What of him?”

“In Italy, they were, Tuscany — say, an’t Lunardi from Tuscany? — anyway, they were visiting that famous tower, the one that don’t stand up straight.”

“The campanile at Pisa?”

“Aye, the very one, the very one. Slipped and fell from the top, didn’t he, and right in front of her very eyes. Dead, of course. Well, sir, you don’t survive such a fall as that, do ye? The newspaper says she was most distressed. Apparently he was her protector, you see.”

The Penthouse View

Joseph S. Walker

Who else was there the first time I heard Jocko tell his story about Jake, and the Giant, and the penthouse elevator? I want to say Yuri, which would make it a while back, since it’s been three, four years since Yuri tumbled off the wire in one of the casino circus acts. Alec was probably around, the slick young con man’s face getting lost in folds of fat. Maybe Freddie G., the doorman at the Sands who hustled bigger tips singing and jiving as the tourists rolled in. There’s a floating group of us who gather in the bars off the main rooms as our shifts end. Whatever we had been, we’re just menial labor of one kind or another now. We don’t play the slots or sit at the tables or go to the shows, but we’re wired in. We drink and tell stories — Vegas stories — and hope that’s all we’ll ever need.

Vegas is all story, really. Bugsy Siegel looked upon the barest, driest, most useless piece of land in the country and told a story about glamour and excitement and money, and lo, it came true. It exploded in wood and cement, metal and glass across the sands, though there was always enough sand left to cover the bodies that fell along the way. That’s the legend, anyway, and we put a lot of stock in legends. We live inside them. The story was always there, bones beneath the flesh, the skeleton giving form to the dream in the desert. Air conditioning is the dream’s breath. The chilled metallic air and the click of ice cubes in short, squat, thick glasses — oh, the story is sweet in the details. Smooth green felt that cards and dice glide over, men in tailored suits, and neon everywhere. Bill Cosby is in the lounge for the dinner show, or there’s Redd Foxx after midnight for the daring. Doyle Brunson and Amarillo Slim stare each other down at the Horseshoe, surrounded by showgirls in sequins and smiles. Business trips with willing secretaries and steaks the size of home plate, and running beneath and around and over it all money, rivers of it, nickels by the bushel and hundred dollar bills by the bale. Everything you really need to know about the story is in Sinatra’s undone bow tie hanging against the breast of his tuxedo shirt.

Some of the old-timers, like Jocko, say all of that is gone now, but I think the new Vegas, the Disney Vegas, the pyramid and pirate ship Vegas, is still built on the bones of the old one. The DNA is there, even if the slots take debit cards and they pipe in the sound of coins cascading out. Every slob in a Steelers T-shirt and cargo shorts, trying to remember the odds card he studied on the plane, feels the Rat Pack standing behind him as a UNLV dropout slides the cards out of the shoe. They can build their roller coasters and put Celine Dion on the marquee, but there’s still a pit boss and his eyes are still slate, and given his choice he’d throw Celine Dion off the building and cut the brakes on the coaster.

So we tell the stories, taking them out of our pockets like kids swapping baseball cards. A lot of the stories are the ones you’d expect about Frank, and later Elvis, and unmarked graves in the desert, and a roll of the dice that moves millions of dollars and a platinum blonde from one guy to another. Some of the stories are about guys like us, though, guys who just came to try to be some part of it, and those are the ones Jocko likes the best, the ones he gathers together and treats gently and cultivates. They’re his desert orchids, I guess. His favorite is this one about a guy called Jake. Me, I don’t like Jake so much, for one simple reason: the girl. Lord knows I understand the lure of that neon glow on the horizon, but it takes a special kind of maniac to bring your thirteen-year-old daughter to this town and think anything good will come of it.

Jake started out an elevator technician in some fertile part of some state out east, someplace flat and unbroken except for the exclamation point of a twenty story building where they design and test and manufacture elevators. Well, what the hell, somebody has to. There are so many damned little jobs that no kid ever wants to grow up to do and yet somebody does. Nature and a vacuum, I guess. Jocko’s got nothing to say on what got Jake into working on elevators, spending his life traveling up and down and never getting anywhere. He’s got nothing to say about where Jake’s daughter came from or what happened to the wife, if there was one. As far as Jocko’s concerned the story begins when Jake decides he’s had enough, tosses the girl and a couple of suitcases in the car, and points himself west. He’s clear on one thing, though: Jake purely loved that girl of his. He wanted to give her the world, the life he never had, and the only way he saw to do it was with a deck of cards.

Jake’s game was poker, which buys him some cred — at least he wasn’t one of those fools who thinks he’s gonna get a yacht with a lucky run at a craps table. These were the days before anybody played poker on TV, back when you couldn’t go into any bookstore and find a dozen guides to reading tells and how to play pocket kings on the button, when cards were cards and not pixels on a screen. The pros back then were purely self-taught. They came up out of the Houston oil fields and backroom games in Brooklyn speakeasies, and they tended to be lean, hard men who weren’t above carrying a switchblade in a sock. They’d play anywhere, but Vegas was the gravitational center of their universe.

Was it foolish of Jake to feel that gravity and think he could be one of them? I imagine him winning break-room games played with cards greasy and soft around the edges from being handled by working men, then advancing to weekend games in homes where the host would peel the cellophane off a fresh new deck to start the proceedings. He realized gradually that he had a skill none of the others were aware of, that even when he lost he understood why while everybody else chalked it up to dumb luck and poured another drink. Eventually, somebody told him about a regular floating game, played a couple of times a month in a suite at the best hotel in town, and he saved up for a few weeks until he had the buy-in. After the first time he didn’t need to save up. A game like that would be visited once in a while by a pro working the routes between Vegas and AC, and it was the pro who spotted something in Jake and dropped a word in his ear: you could make a living at this. Maybe he was trying to be a nice guy, or maybe Jake pissed him off and he decided to throw him to the sharks.

Whatever happened, it got Jake in the car. He was making more money now with the cards than he’d ever made doing honest work, and there’s no surer way to twist a man than that. He had a couple of suitcases and a stake, and of course the girl. Jocko says she was a sweet young thing just about to turn fourteen when Jake hit Vegas, a redhead with playful eyes who was only too happy to go on an adventure with Dad. Jake’s dreams were all about building that daughter of his a life where she’d never know hardship or cold. Probably, he never even wondered what her own dreams were. If Jocko knows the daughter’s name he never says it, though sometimes he describes her, looking out the window as Jake cruised down the Strip and told her this was their new home. She’s just the girl, and Jocko really hardly seems to know she’s in the story at all.

So, Jake got a cheap apartment and parked her in the nearest school and went looking for a table. This is the point in the story where Jocko likes to settle in, lean forward, and curl a hand around his drink, and start talking about Jake’s games. It reminds me of an old song you probably know — “Stagger Lee,” Lloyd Price, 1959. Price used to sing it here in town to the tourists who couldn’t get tickets for Elvis. Price’s version, though, is just a slicked-up riff on “Stack O’Lee,” a folk song about a murderer that dates back to New Orleans way before the first World War and has hundreds of versions. Point being, I read somewhere once that Dr. John can sing “Stack O’Lee” for an hour straight and never repeat a verse. That’s what it’s like listening to Jocko talk about Jake’s Las Vegas poker career — endless variations on a theme. You can’t blame the man. Jocko’s a former card player himself. He’s been dealt every conceivable poker hand thousands of times, but he’s still fascinated by every card that gets flipped. You’ve got to be that way when you’re a gambler, and though he hasn’t touched a chip in years, Jocko will die a gambler. You’ve got to believe that the next card might just be the magic one you’ve been looking for your whole life, and you’ve got to go back over the stories of every hand you’ve played or heard of, looking for the key that will tell you how to solve the game forever.

If his listeners don’t care about cards, though, Jocko is capable of cutting to the chase, which is pretty much what you’d expect. Jake hit the ground running, and at first his little Midwest stake seemed like it would never stop multiplying. Every table he played at poured chips into his pocket. He bought presents for the girl, made sure she was dressed nicer than any of her new friends, took her to see the big shows, and tipped big when the hospitality girls ushered them to primo comped seats. Got himself a new car, started dressing like a gambler dressed in those days: shiny fabrics, narrow ties. And oh my yes there were women, and they were more than happy to hang on his arm. For a while Jake was living the story, living the dream. Vegas has a way of letting people do that for a while — years, sometimes.

Jake got about two, Jocko figures. Two years before the cards went sour on him. When it happened he fought it, and he was good enough to keep things moving through sheer force of will a little longer, but a graph of his liquid stash would tell the story clear enough — the sudden surge when he hit town, the long rising line of success, the slight downward slope that gathers momentum, the frantic lunges upward that get shorter and briefer. He hid it from the girl, tried to hide it from himself.

There’s no way most people will ever understand a slump like that — the desperation, the denial, the thousand small lies you tell yourself every day. It’s a roll of cash with a twenty on the outside filled out with singles, a pair of socks worn for a solid week because they might be lucky. As it goes on it feels less and less like luck and more like judgment. Tourists make calls on you they simply shouldn’t be able to make, obliviously smashing their way through intricately constructed bluffs, while men you’ve beaten a hundred times suddenly see your cards better than you can. That was the most frightening thing to Jake. He’d always been able to read his opponents like they were playing their cards face up. As his panic grew he found himself, night after night, staring across two yards of green felt at a man and having no idea on God’s earth what the son of a bitch was holding. He might as well have been playing roulette. Russian style.

The only thing he had to be thankful for was that the girl hadn’t noticed. She still thought her daddy was the king of the town, and he never wanted her to think any different. He couldn’t see anything in other cardplayers’ eyes anymore, but he still saw adoration in hers.

Then came the night when she kissed him on the cheek and went to bed, and he sat at their kitchen table staring at nothing, knowing it was all gone. In two weeks they’d be on the street, and as far as the girl knew everything was fine. She lived in her own world of high-school intrigue and spinning 45s, and as much as he loved her, he knew she wasn’t the type to ever notice that Daddy’s lady friends didn’t come around anymore or that his shiny gold watch had vanished. Jake only saw one way out — or rather, he saw two ways, but he wasn’t going to have her come out in the morning and find him.

The next day after he dropped the girl at school he sold the car and the few other trinkets he had left. Taken all together it was just enough to buy him a seat in the game, the one game, the biggest game in town: the Giant. Now, the Giant is a story all on its own. Legend has it that Bugsy himself started the game and that it’s been going ever since, day and night for better than eighty years now, twenty-four hours a day, the grand high mother of all underground games. Sometimes it moves from place to place, when a building is demolished underneath it. Sometimes half the seats are filled with bodyguards marking time while their bosses catch a nap. There are always nine seats. The game is always no-limit Texas Hold’em. There are always men at the edge of the room, waiting for a chair. They say Phil Helmuth waited three days for a seat once and then lost a quarter of a million dollars in ten minutes. They say Richard Nixon was given a seat out of courtesy when he was president and held his own for three hours against some of the best in the world. They say a lot of things. It’s the Giant, the closest thing this blasted desert has to sacred ground.

Who knows why Jake wanted in? He’d never played in the Giant before, and selling the car gave him enough of a stake to get into plenty of safer games. Of course, it was those safer games where he’d been losing his shirt, and a desperate man does funny things. Something got it in his head that the Giant could save him, that the sheer Vegas legend magic of it was the way to turn his long backslide around. So he left a note for the girl and found the game and put his name on the list, and then he spent fifteen hours leaning against a wall, sipping ginger ale, watching, and waiting. And finally, close to three in the morning, a guy from Ontario who hadn’t been in a pot for hours looked at his watch and stood up and walked away, and the dealer beckoned Jake in.

Every player at the table watched him with flat disinterest as he took his seat. His hands arranged the chips in front of him without conscious thought. For the first time in years he felt like an amateur. He wanted to take a deep breath, roll his shoulders, set himself to the task, but showing nerves like that to this table would have just been a slower way of opening his veins. He gave the smallest of nods to the dealer and two cards whispered their way over to him. He cupped them reverently in his hands, not looking until his turn to act came around. Pocket jacks. He was off and running.

For two hours Jake held his own in the game of games. His stack grew, not spectacularly but satisfactorily. His breathing got a little easier, his shoulders a little looser, though out of long habit he didn’t let any of that show. He began to think he’d turned the corner when he took down a nice pot on a pure seat-of-the-pants bluff, and it was as he was gathering in those chips that the man he’d just beaten stood up and the Pole sat down.

Several of the men at the table shifted uneasily.

Jake had seen the Pole before, of course, even sat at a table with him for a hand or two back near the start of his Vegas run. He knew as well as the others what it meant when the Pole sat down. The Pole — his real name a mash of harsh consonants nobody could decipher — was the pro’s pro, a poker playing machine who’d ruled Vegas for a decade. For the last five years of that he’d lived in a penthouse at the Star with a private elevator and eleven rooms and a rotating cast of hookers. As far as anybody knew he never left town, and he didn’t even play that often. Twice, maybe three times a month he descended to sit among the mortals, always wearing a rather cheap brown suit and the darkest pair of sunglasses anybody had ever seen. He rarely talked, almost whispering when he did have to say something, and he never stood up from a table with less money than he’d had when he sat down. He played slowly, simply staring down at the cards neatly lined up between his hands until the moment he was called upon to act, at which point his head would swivel up toward his opponent and he would simply stare, silent and still as a gargoyle, and with the glasses it was impossible to tell if he was staring at you or behind you or maybe just dozing off These days half the people at a poker table wear shades, but back then it was a rarity. A lot of people with ice-water blood got nervous when the Pole’s lenses swung in their direction.

Jake probably should have stood up. Just as he’d brought himself back to life somebody had gone and tossed a rattlesnake on the table. Still, it wasn’t a tournament, winner take all. There was no reason he had to get into it with the Pole. The two of them could just harvest what the table had to offer, a couple of predators among the prey. Professional courtesy. That’s how high Jake was flying: He imagined that the Pole would see him as an equal. He almost nodded at the man. If the Pole had the faintest notion who Jake was, though, he gave no sign. He simply bought his chips, put his hands flat on the table, and waited. Bear traps do that too — just wait until somebody comes along to spring them.

It was like somebody flipped a switch. As soon as the Pole’s first hand was dealt, Jake’s luck died. He was getting good cards, but any poker player will tell you that the cards are the least important thing. What matters is how you play them — and how the table plays you. Sometimes a good hand is the worst thing in the world because you have to play it, knowing all the time that a better hand is out there. Time and again Jake looked up from his cards to find the utterly blanks lenses of the Pole’s sunglasses turned his way, and every time it happened the Pole did exactly what Jake didn’t want him to do — called if Jake was bluffing, folded if he had the goods. He was doing it to everybody else at the table too, of course. Maybe Jake just imagined that the lenses were turned his way more often, that every pot he coveted ended up in the Pole’s hands. Paranoia, born of better than twenty-four hours of little food and no rest. Maybe it was just that.

There’s a thing that happens to gamblers, sometimes, when they start losing. Jocko calls it the death spiral. It’s the same thing that happens to some people when they look down from a high place and hear the little voice telling them to step out into the air. By the time the Pole had been at the table for an hour Jake was in a death spiral. In this state a gambler sheds all his years of experience, everything he’s learned, and starts playing more and more wildly, leaving behind discipline and logic, hoping to hit that Hail Mary. Past a certain point he no longer wants or expects to win, even. On some level losing has become inevitable. Losing fast, maybe, at least won’t hurt as much.

Let me cut to the last verse of “Stack O’Lee.”

Jake was down to a quarter of what he’d sat down with when there came a hand that only he and the Pole bought into. The Pole had been the big blind, in the hand already before the cards were even dealt, and Jake called, holding a suited ten and nine. The flop came out three aces. The Pole’s long middle finger tapped mildly against the table — he was checking. Jake immediately went all in. From a pure poker point of view this was absolutely the right move. He was down to a very short stack and by representing the fourth ace he could take this pot, which was small but would keep him going a little longer. The only way the Pole could possibly call was if he was holding either the missing ace or a pocket pair big enough to risk against a bluff. It was a chance Jake had to take. He pushed in his chips and looked across the table, his face sculpted marble.

Once again the Pole’s head swiveled up, the lenses pointing at Jake, and as they locked into place Jake felt a sucker punch land in his midriff. The thought slid into his mind like a blade: He knows. He sees. Jake suddenly knew, as certainly as he knew his own name, that the Pole knew he was bluffing, knew he didn’t want a call. And this knowledge was followed by another thought, just as cold, just as certain: It’s the glasses.

The Pole called.

Jake’s fingers were numb as he flipped his cards over. The Pole turned his over almost regally: a three and a Jack. Jake was conscious of a ripple around the table as everyone took in the cards. He didn’t bother watching the last two cards came out, and as it happened they made no difference. The dealer’s arm swept out and Jake’s last chips, the very very last trace of his Vegas money, was gone, absorbed into the Pole’s stack. Somebody nudged Jake and he stood up, letting some new player slip into his chair.

Jake didn’t care about any of it.

He was transfixed. The glasses. He was sure of it. The glasses were — what was he thinking, now? Magic? His mind skittered away from the word. Rigged, maybe. Some kind of advanced glass or something, that let you read blood pressure from six feet away. Science — all right, or magic, who cares? The glasses, it was the glasses allowed the Pole to see — not to see the cards, no, not that — the man. The glasses allowed the Pole to see the man. What he feared, what he hoped for. Call, raise, fold. What did the man across the table want you to do? That was all you had to know, really, wasn’t it? Dazed, Jake moved back against the wall, standing almost behind the Pole, where he wouldn’t have to see those lenses again. He watched the game for two hours. In that time he did see the Pole lose the occasional hand — well, after all, sometimes, no matter how good you are, just exactly the wrong card is going to come out on the river. What he never saw, not once, was the Pole doing what his opponent wanted him to do. He never bit on a bluff. He never called against the nuts. Not once.

It was the glasses. Had to be.

Take a man who’s just lost everything and show him the keys to the world, the genie’s lamp, the pot of gold. The response is automatic, Pavlov ringing need’s bell. It was the thought that echoed through Jake’s head again and again as he watched: Gotta have ’em.

Gotta.

Jake had never held a gun in his life. He tried to imagine cornering the Pole in some alley and demanding the glasses, and his brain flicked the picture off like a bad TV show. What alley, where? The Pole hardly ever left his penthouse, certainly didn’t wander through a lot of dark alleys. The Strip is kind of short on dark alleys. Burgle the penthouse, then? Again he couldn’t see it. Easy enough to get in, since he knew the place had that private elevator entrance, and Jake could still do anything he wanted with an elevator. Surely, though, the Pole never went out without the glasses, and if the Pole was there then Jake was right back to the gun he couldn’t picture in his hand. And then, of course, it was suddenly obvious.

Elevator.

Damned few people ever die in elevators. It turns out that, mile for mile, they’re the safest form of transportation ever invented. A modem elevator is pretty well impossible to crash. It’s got multiple cables, each capable of holding its weight several times over and protected by various fail-safes. It’s got brakes that kick on automatically if it starts to fall. There’s really only one way to convince an elevator to crash — and that’s to be the guy who designed it not to.

As soon as the thought crossed his mind Jake pivoted off the wall and dashed from the room, holding a hand over his mouth like he suddenly had to puke. He couldn’t risk the Pole looking at him and seeing what he wanted, which was an hour in that shaft before the Pole went home. He didn’t know how much time he had, how much longer the Pole would sit at the table. The Star was a block down the strip and Jake ran the whole way, thinking about the tools he would need and where to find them. Maintenance would have them — probably in the basement. Locked up? Maybe, but not very securely because who the hell would ever want them, and because there were so many more attractive things to steal. Find the tools, take the main elevator as high as he could, get out onto the roof — easy, the Star had a pool on the roof. Once there, find the little shack that marked the top of the Pole’s elevator and go to work.

By the time he got to the Star, Jake had the actual process — what wires and cables to cut, and where, and how to get around the backups — mapped out in his head. The hard part, the part that would make it a long, slow job, would be making it look like an accident. It was as he was breaking into the shaft twenty minutes later, having found the necessary tools just where he’d expected to, that he thought about how many enemies the Pole must have made over the last ten years. That was good; it would go a lot faster since there was no reason in the world to disguise it.

Five hours later the Pole walked into the front door of the Star. He nodded to the doorman and walked to the private elevator, tastefully screened from the rest of the lobby by a bank of ferns. The car that had brought him down was waiting there, unmoved since he’d gotten out of it. The last conscious act the Pole ever took was getting in and pushing the button for the top floor. The doors closed and the car rose nine floors at its usual stately pace — then plunged twelve rather more rapidly, turning the Pole into a whole new kind of Vegas legend.

Jake was waiting in the lowest subbasement, crowbar at the ready. The only thing that could go wrong now was for the glasses to be smashed, but he’d seen the aftermath of crashes before, and he knew that heads usually survived, the bodies below acting as giant spongy shock absorbers. Such was the case here. When the impact came it nearly knocked him off his feet, and he had a nasty moment when the crowbar seemed to get jammed in what was left of the doors, but in the end he was able to reach into the mangled box and pluck out a pair of sunglasses that could have been brand new, except for the odd spot or two of blood. Jake wiped them off and put them on, still warm from the dead man’s skin. He could hear shouts in the distance, feet pounding down the stairs. He hid around the corner and peeked out at the two casino security men who were the first to arrive, and as they came into view he saw, as though it was stamped on their foreheads, what they wanted: for nobody to have been in the box.

I don’t believe in the glasses, of course. Magic glasses that let you see what people want? Nothing would be handier in Vegas, but it’s all just part of the story. I can’t say whether Jocko believes in them or not. He certainly acts as though he does when he tells the story, especially when he gets to the end and describes Jake living just a year or two later in the penthouse that had belonged to the Pole. The way Jocko tells it, Jake still played, but just a few times a month; he was already getting too old to climb all those stairs. His daughter was still with him, still beautiful, still devoted, and every time Jake opened the door to one of her dates he saw exactly what the man wanted written in bold font and explicit detail across his face.

As far as Jocko is concerned Jake is a Vegas hero, one of the minor deities of the desert pantheon, the gambler who figured out how to beat the game. I wonder if it ever occurs to him, though, that sometimes Jake must have looked at his daughter, and seen what she wanted, and what she feared, and that it’s hard to see any way that works out to a winning hand.

Calculus for Blondes

John H. Dirckx

“A linear Casablanca between frozen vegetables,” said Mr. Wig, “is a second-rate dancer.”

Of course that wasn’t exactly what he said. And his name wasn’t Wig, either — it was Webber. But to Ashleigh Deventer, imprisoned in a dusty, airless classroom in first period on Friday morning, he might as well have said that for all the sense he was making. And he really should have been named Wig, with that funky brunette hairpiece that went with his corpsy complexion like a gob of ketchup on a prom gown.

Back in the fall, as soon as it dawned on Mr. Webber that Ashleigh was the only girl taking precalculus, he’d got off some virulently sexist remarks about how the female brain isn’t capable of handling higher mathematics and how he wasn’t going to hold up the progress of the rest of the class for one straggler. And a week later, when he had her up at the chalkboard for a grilling session, he’d remarked that, although there was a book called Calculus for Dummies, he’d never seen one called Calculus for Girls.

Of course he would feel that way. Probably no girl had ever looked at him twice in his whole life, with his round shoulders and google eyes. And Ashleigh was sure he lisped on purpose.

On and on he droned, an infinitesimal operator in Euclidean space, as oblivious of his audience as an elephant in a circus. Meanwhile she suppressed yawn after yawn as her classmates, each with a nimble hand thrust into a backpack, texted boorish drivel back and forth across the room.

A squeal of air brakes in the street caught her attention and she glanced out the window to see a familiar sight.

When the phone rang during breakfast next morning at Ashleigh’s house, it was her mother who answered, because her father preferred, like all the other attorneys in town over thirty, to remain inaccessible on weekends. From Mary Deventer’s half of the conversation, Ashleigh and her father deduced that Lieutenant Doyle of the Department of Public Safety was informing her, in her capacity as county coroner, of a homicide.

Mary made notes on a scratchpad and agreed to meet Doyle in a half-hour at the scene.

“Archer Smythe?” mumbled Calvin Deventer, gradually emerging from his matutinal coma under the influence of coffee as thick and dark as molasses. “A sinister name if I ever heard one. Sounds like the villain in an old melodrama.”

Mary swept her breakfast dishes into the sink. “He’s not the villain,” she said. “He’s the victim. Truck driver from Canada. Gunshot wounds to the chest.”

Ashleigh likewise hastened to clear away her things. “Can I come?”

“No, sweet. You have Greek, remember?”

In response to Ashleigh’s repeated appeals, her parents had enrolled her in Saturday classes in modem Greek at the local Orthodox Church. At her age, that seemed to be as close as she could get to classroom instruction in the classical language.

They arranged that Mary would deliver Ashleigh to her lesson on the way to the crime scene. If the investigation dragged on past noon, her dad would pick her up and bring her home.

After dropping Ashleigh at St. Gregory’s, Mary drove to a strip mall on the wrong side of the interstate. There, despite a harsh winter wind and a dusting of snow on the ground, she found the inevitable crowd of onlookers bellying up to yellow tape festooned around a trash enclosure at the rear of a hardware store. Lieutenant Doyle lifted a section of tape while she ducked under it.

A scavenger looking for marketable refuse before dawn that morning had found a dead body tumbled into one of the bins, a white male in his forties wearing a steel gray coverall with two bullet holes in the region of the heart.

Doyle handed Mary a wallet. “This was on the ground. All the cash is gone, but everything else seems to be there.”

“Everything else” included a trucker’s license issued to Archer Smythe of Winnipeg.

“Morning, Mary.” Roger Tredwyn, the evidence technician, emerged from between two trash receptacles. “Thought I sensed a hint of spring in the air. This is what he had in his pockets.” He held up a clear plastic bag containing pens, keys, and a fistful of U.S. and Canadian coins, including three Sacagawea dollars. “I got good pictures before we moved him.”

Mary put on rubber gloves and, standing on her toes, reached into the refuse bin to grip the dead man’s forearm, which she found cold and stiff. The blood around the holes in his coverall was tarry black and barely tacky to the touch. “Dead since late yesterday,” she said. “Probably right after the mall shut down for the night. Have you talked to the people at the hardware store?”

“Briefly. They say they don’t know him. You’ll probably want to see the manager.”

Mary finished examining the dead man’s wallet. “Nothing here about family.” She gazed beyond the crowd of onlookers to scan the mall parking lot. “Is his truck here?”

“If it is, we haven’t found it yet,” said Tredwyn. “Nothing here with Canadian plates.”

Mary stripped off her gloves and deposited them in a hazardous waste container in her field kit instead of tossing them into the bin next to the body. “What about shells?”

“Nothing so far, but digging through this mess could take hours.” The bins were crammed to their brims with cardboard cartons, empty cans and bottles, scraps of lumber, pipe, wire, and glass, and nondescript plastic and metal oddments. The ground around them was littered with enough bolts, nuts, and washers to assemble a golf cart.

“Well,” said Mary, “not to venture too far onto police turf, it looks to me like armed robbery.”

“And maybe grand theft, auto,” agreed Doyle, “if some of these keys aren’t the ones to his rig. Not to mention the homicidal ramifications.”

The manager of the hardware store was a big man with a mane like a lion and a nose that seemed determined to outrun all his other features in a race to the finish. He said his name was John Vangerow.

“But right now, I couldn’t swear to that. I think every weekend handyman in the county picked this morning to tackle that overdue project. If we run out of number sixteen nails I’m going home.”

“About the body—”

“We know nothing.” He spread his hands in an expansive gesture of absolute denial. “The cops were already all over this place when we opened up this morning. Never saw the guy before, never heard his name. To me it’s just another case of people tossing their trash into the nearest bin, no matter who has to pay to have it hauled away.”

At least Vangerow wouldn’t have to pay for the disposal of this particular item. The county had a contract with a local funeral director to transport murder, suicide, and accident victims to the morgue at the hospital where a forensic pathologist, also under contract, performed the autopsies.

Mary arranged for the removal of Smythe’s remains and took official possession of his personal effects, except for keys and identification, which she left with Doyle. After that she had just enough time left for coffee with Doyle and Tredwyn before going back to the church to pick up Ashleigh.

“Was Roger there?” was Ashleigh’s first question after flinging her backpack on the floor of the car like a sack of potatoes. The dimpled and disreputable Tredwyn exerted a spellbinding attraction for Ashleigh and, if the truth be told, for her mother as well.

By a curious quirk of the law, death abolishes all the privileges of privacy and confidentiality enjoyed by the living. In consequence, a coroner’s findings are in the public domain unless, by chance, their revelation might aid a killer still at large. Mary gave her a brief summary of the case and was still answering questions when they arrived home and sat down to lunch.

Calvin Deventer laid aside one of his many Lincoln biographies to join them, and asked a few questions of his own. Then he left to attend a meeting of the Forensic Club, where representatives of the local bar and bench sat around sipping things from the bar and watching basketball on a plasma screen as if they were right down there on the bench.

Early that afternoon Lieutenant Doyle, having phoned ahead to make sure Mary was home, arrived to discuss some further developments in the Smythe murder. A police patrol had spotted an empty nine-car automobile carrier with Canadian plates parked off the street about a mile from the strip mall where Smythe’s body had been found. Evidence in the cab confirmed that it was Smythe’s rig.

“Any blood stains or signs of violence?”

“Roger’s at the scene now. I thought you might want to take a look for yourself.”

“Sure. Have you been in touch with the company that owns the carrier?”

“Not yet. It’s Saturday afternoon, so all I get is an answering machine. But the cargo manifest in the cab tells a pretty complete story. I talked to two car dealers here in town. Smythe delivered four new cars to each of them yesterday.”

“You said a nine-car carrier?”

“Right. There’s nothing in the manifest about a ninth car. The last one to come off the rig would be the one over the cab, but neither of the dealers can remember what was up there yesterday. If anything.”

Ashleigh looked up from the book in which she had seemingly been wholly immersed. “I bet it’s a red sport coupe with Minnesota license number XPHMA-49.”

Mary was gradually getting used to such startling revelations of Ashleigh’s rapidly maturing genius, but this was a little too much. The lieutenant, who remembered Ashleigh as a very small child and often wished she had stayed that way, asked her if she was going in for black magic now.

“No, really. I see this same car every Friday morning. Precalc is so boring I look out the window a lot. From where I sit I can’t see down into the street, only the tops of some trucks going through the intersection. Or stopped for a red light. And this car goes by on top of one every week.”

Doyle’s response was indulgent rather than diplomatic. “Ashleigh, the same car wouldn’t be on the carrier week after week. And a car on a carrier wouldn’t have a license plate. They slap on a magnetic one at the dealer’s, till the car is sold.”

“But it is always the same car. XPHMA-49. From Minnesota.”

Lieutenant Doyle wrote it down in his notebook. “How can you be so sure of the number?”

“Because it means ‘money’ in Greek.”

“This is a word? How would you say it?”

“You say ‘ckrema.’ In Greek, what looks like X is really CH, and the P is really an R, and the H—”

“—Is eta, like an E,” said Doyle. “As in the slogan of Fownes’s Bakery — ‘Eta Beta Pi.’ ”

“And,” Ashleigh finished her explanation, “ ’Forty-nine is the year Grandma Cooper was born.”

Mary Deventer bristled placidly. “Let’s not be broadcasting vital statistics quite so freely, sweet.”

“I went deaf right after all that Greek stuff,” Doyle assured her. He phoned a description of Ashleigh’s red sport coupe and the registration number to the dispatcher at headquarters. “I’m going along with you on this,” he told her, “because there are a couple of things here that don’t add up. Such as why was Smythe delivering cars from Canada to dealers in the States? Ford and GM both have Canadian divisions, not to mention Chrysler, but cars manufactured up there aren’t routinely marketed here.”

The dispatcher called back almost immediately to report that Minnesota Driver and Vehicle Services had never issued plates with such a registration number.

Partly to assuage Ashleigh’s disappointment, Mary let her ride along as she followed Doyle to the site where Smythe’s nine-car carrier had turned up. This was the parking lot, gradually degenerating into a sea of chipped concrete, of a projected business district that had never quite made it off the drawing board.

Roger Tredwyn, finding the cab locked, had opened it with one of the keys on Smythe’s ring. Apart from the cargo manifest the cab contained nothing of interest: no blood, no firearm, no shells.

“Something wrong?” A man in a leather apron, with a sweater thrown around his shoulders against the cold, was standing just outside the back door of a shop about twenty yards away, squinting at them as if they’d been trying the doors of parked cars.

Doyle walked across to him, the others following. “Do you know anything about that carrier?” asked Doyle.

“Belongs to a distributor from Canada. They park it here on weekends.”

“Do you own this lot?”

“I do. Come on inside. I’ve got asthma.”

They all trailed into the workroom of AAA Upholstery, where tools, hardware, fabrics, stuffing, and miscellaneous rubbish lay in chaos confounded.

“Your name, sir?”

“Bogenrife, Mack Bogenrife.” He was about fifty, pudgy, swarthy, whiny. “I bought that parking lot from Chik-Kwik next door when they went out. I rent parking space by the month for campers, limos, tree service trucks, boats—” He paused for a moment to cough and wheeze, eyeing Tredwyn and the two women incuriously. “They’ve been parking that rig out there most weekends since last summer. Problem?”

“Do you know a driver named Smythe?”

He nodded through another coughing spell. “He’s the only driver I do know.”

“When was the last time you saw him?”

“Three, four weeks ago.”

“You didn’t see him park the rig here yesterday?”

“I hardly ever do. No windows back here. The rig was there when I went to lunch yesterday.”

“Any cars on it?”

Bogenrife took so long to answer that they thought he wasn’t going to. “Don’t think so.”

Doyle took a call on his cell phone, responded noncommittally, and rang off. After recording Bogenrife’s name and address he led the others back outside.

“Osterwald just found a red car with the Minnesota registration XPHMA-49,” he said, gazing speculatively at a cloud bank to the north.

Ashleigh pounced. “I thought you said—”

“The plates are fake. Plastic, not even a close imitation of Minnesota’s colors. Made by a company that does personalized front plates for people who live in states that require only a rear plate.”

“So where’s the car?” asked Roger.

“Parked at the carpool lot near the Interstate.” Doyle unlocked his cruiser and slid in behind the wheel. “This reminds me of one of those scavenger hunts.”

“Aye, but with the backside foremost,” said Roger in his distinctive drawl, as if he were talking while gnawing his way through a steakburger with all the extras. “I mean, we’ve already found the grand prize, haven’t we?”

“Can I ride with Roger?” Ashleigh asked her mother.

“Not unless you’re prepared to be at the epicenter of cataclysmic divorce proceedings.”

“Dad’ll never know.”

“Ashleigh, have you already forgotten those TV cameras last fall at the power substation? You ride with me, and if there’s a TV truck anywhere in sight when we get there, you stay in the car.”

They formed a three-car procession with Doyle in the lead. During the past four or five years the area surrounding the carpool parking lot had gradually evolved from a plot of waste ground out in the sticks to an outpost of civilization, with a gas station, a bar, a laundromat, and a full-service convenience store selling newspapers, magazines, tobacco, alcohol, and lottery tickets.

On a weekday afternoon at this hour the lot would have been crowded to overflowing, but today it was nearly empty, and the car they were looking for stood out like a rose in a weedpatch. At first glance the fake plates in front and back looked thoroughly convincing.

Tredwyn dusted the door handles for prints and found none. All four doors were unlocked, which was fortunate, since none of keys on the late Archer Smythe’s ring fitted. While he proceeded with a systematic search for prints, Doyle called in the manufacturer’s ID number to headquarters.

“Somebody wearing canvas work gloves adjusted the rearview mirror,” reported Tredwyn. “And opened or closed the trunk. Probably both.”

He released the trunk lid from inside the car to reveal obvious blood stains on the rumpled deck mat. The spare tire well contained a stack of empty black vinyl bags but no tire. A scent like yesterday’s sauerkraut haunted the trunk.

Ashleigh leaned in to examine the blood stains more closely. “No touch,” Tredwyn warned her, quite unnecessarily.

She pointed to a dented toolbox without a lid, which contained a few rusty tools and a cylinder of propane. “Isn’t that leaking?”

“Too right, love. Valve cracked just enough to put the doggies off the scent.”

“Off the scent of what?”

He held up two of the plastic bags, and with a rubber-gloved finger spread open the slashes someone had made in them to reveal traces of a white crystalline powder inside. “If that’s not pure cocaine, I’m the caliph of Baghdad. There’s the reason somebody sent friend Smythe on an all-expenses-paid trip to Hell.”

Ashleigh cocked her head to one side and examined him sharply. “Don’t you believe in Heaven?”

“Oh, I do, love, I do. But it’s for blue-eyed blondes like yourself and your Mum. When gents like Mr. Smythe and yours truly pop off, we go to the Other Place.”

Further search of the trunk disclosed an empty ammunition clip but no weapon. “Assuming that’s Smythe’s blood in there,” said Doyle, “he was probably shot here last night. The killer used this car to transport the body to the trash receptacle behind the hardware store, and then had to drive it back here again to pick up his own car.”

“Smythe was bringing in cocaine from Canada week after week in this car,” said Mary, “perched on top of the carrier where the customs inspectors just gave it a friendly wave. He set up shop here on Fridays, catching people on the way home from work at the end of the week — people who might be willing to blow a whole paycheck on stardust.”

“Okay,” said Roger, “but who gets paid in cash these days?”

“The sign on that bar,” remarked Ashleigh, “says ‘Paychecks Cashed.’ ” She stayed in her mother’s car listening to the radio, with the engine running for warmth, while the others walked to The Spatterdash Bar and Grill.

The place was empty except for a few regulars whooping it up at the dart board. The lone bartender was wearing a silk shirt with ruffles and a red bow tie, their effect somewhat marred by a hand-written name tag reading “Gage Skyhugh.” At sight of Lieutenant Doyle’s uniform he put on a lemon-sucking smirk. No, he didn’t recognize the face on Smythe’s driver’s license, but then he saw a steady flow of transients week in and week out and couldn’t swear that the man had never been in.

A brandy snifter for tips stood at each end of the bar, and in each of them three or four Sacajawea dollars glinted among the greenbacks under the pale fluorescents. Doyle looked closer to make sure they weren’t Canadian dollars, then glanced inquiringly at Skyhugh.

“The dollar coins? I give one out with each check I cash. Lots of people don’t like them, so they give them back as tips.”

“You must start out with a bountiful stash of bills in that cash register on Fridays,” suggested Roger.

“Correct. And on Fridays there are three other guys behind this bar with me.”

No one at the convenience store or the gas station recognized Smythe’s picture.

Doyle had meanwhile received a report from headquarters on the VIN of the red car. It had been reported stolen almost a year ago by an Alan Sharpe of Des Moines.

When they got back to the parking lot they found Ashleigh kneeling on the cold ground studying the front plate on the red coupe.

“Not the most brilliant forgeries, are they?” asked Doyle.

Ashleigh chose not to notice that he was needling her for having been taken in by the fake plates. “I was just thinking,” she said, “that these letters and numbers probably mean something to the person who had the plates made. So maybe he’s Greek. And maybe he used forty-nine because that’s the year he was born, like... lots of other people. Or it could mean Alaska, the forty-ninth state.”

“It could,” conceded Doyle. “Or it could mean eighteen forty-nine, the year of the Gold Rush. But I don’t see us getting much further guessing who ordered the plates.”

“We don’t have to guess.” Ashleigh stood up and dusted off her jeans. “The company that made them has a Web site — GreatPlates.com. Why don’t we just ask them who ordered these plates?”

“Because,” said Doyle, struggling to remain in control of the inquiry, “they’d probably tell us to go pick daisies. I mean, we’d never get anything out of them without a court order. And if they happen to be in Taiwan, or Honduras...”

After some persuasion from Roger Tredwyn, who had resumed his examination of the red car, the lieutenant called in a request to headquarters for contact information on GreatPlates.com.

“Smythe had three U.S. dollar coins in his pocket,” Mary reminded Doyle. “And everybody who cashes a paycheck at The Spatterdash gets one. So at least three of those people probably bought cocaine from him yesterday.”

Doyle nodded agreement. “He put the coins in his pocket and the bills in his wallet, which the killer cleaned out before he dumped him behind the hardware store. Along with any dust he hadn’t sold yet. But whether this was premeditated robbery and murder, or just a sudden blow-up—” He broke off as his cell phone rang, and moved away from the others to take the call.

For several minutes he paced briskly up and down in the chilly wind, conversing volubly and, at times, with considerable vehemence. Lieutenant Doyle owed his present rank largely to his ability to express himself forcefully and with uncompromising authority when circumstances demanded — a faculty that seemed to desert him when he was confronted by a certain blonde fourteen-year-old.

Long before he finished his conversation, the others took refuge in Mary’s car to enjoy the heater, the CD player, and one another’s company, during which it wasn’t entirely clear which of the women was chaperoning the other. At length Doyle unceremoniously climbed into the back seat with Roger.

“The plates were ordered,” he said, “by somebody in Anchorage calling himself Ari Simonides. Which even I can figure out is probably Greek for ‘Archer Smythe.’ ”

“Sure,” agreed Ashleigh, “but I think maybe you’ve got it... backside foremost. I mean, Simonides is his real name—”

“Whatever. Anyway he owned a car dealership up there, which he’d obviously been using as a cover for his drug-dealing operation. The stuff was probably coming in over the Pole from Asia. The wonder is that he crossed two borders with it week after week and never got caught.” He turned his attention to Roger, who was scrolling through images on his digital camera with mounting concentration. “Something interesting?”

“See what you think. These are all prints left on different parts of the coupe by a thumb in a canvas glove — a glove with little gobs of wax or glue that had soaked into the fabric and hardened. These marks are every bit as distinctive as the ridge pattern of a naked thumb.”

“What do you think? Do we have a prima facie case or do we need a warrant?”

Roger looked at his watch. “You’re the copper. I’d say frontal attack before he shuts down for the weekend.”

He locked Smythe/Simonides’s car, leaving a NO trespassing notice on the dashboard. Then the three-car motorcade returned to AAA Upholstery. When they got there Mary, by police order, maintained a prudent distance to the rear. Roger went around to the street entrance of the upholstery shop while Doyle knocked at the back door. They were inside for a long time, during which Ashleigh had visions of Roger being slashed to ribbons with one of those savage-looking knives she’d seen on Mack Bogenrife’s workbench.

Finally the officers reappeared, with Bogenrife in handcuffs, and bundled him into the back seat of Doyle’s cruiser. Tredwyn threw a beguiling grin of triumph in the direction of the Deventers and waved a brown paper sack that looked as if it might contain a pair of canvas work gloves, if not indeed a quantity of cocaine as well.

Doyle, trying to persuade himself that none of Ashleigh’s juvenile inspirations had had any real influence on the outcome of the case, cut them dead.

Pandora’s Box

Kristine Kathryn Rusch

We stood in the center of the second-floor lobby, staring down at the beautiful handmade box, sitting on top of another box not nearly as fine.

“Told you,” Paladin said, her muscular arms crossed.

No one looked at her. No one dared.

There were six of us — two members of hotel security, two members of convention security, Paladin, and me. The “told you” was for me.

“I think we should call the bomb squad,” said Phil, the youngest, thinnest member of con security, so thin I had no idea how anyone could ever feel threatened by him. He was new. They were all new, even the hotel security guards, although not for the same reason.

The hotel had been finished just before the Great Recession started — maybe days, maybe weeks, maybe months before, depending on what you counted as the beginning of the recession — whether it was former Presidential candidate John McCain’s declaration that the economy was “tanking” and he needed to shore it up, or whether you counted it from the collapse of Lehman Brothers, or whether you counted it from the first signs in what I call the Canary States, the ones that don’t have the economic base that allows them to thrive in good times, let alone survive the bad.

The hotel needed business, and CrapCon was business, although not very good business, which is why I’m calling it CrapCon instead of its real name. I’m not even going to give you the name of the town where CrapCon was held because that would help you figure out which con it was. Even after a debacle as big as this one, I’m still protecting fandom and science fiction conventions and all things Geek.

Protection is part of my job, although it’s not in the job description. Not that I have an actual job description. By IRS standards, I’m no longer employed, choosing to manage my investments — which were nicked during the rundown into the Great Recession, but not really harmed, since unlike most people (including the so-called experts), I actually saw this thing coming — and I moved my millions with months to spare.

That’s right. Millions with an “m.” I’m what is still sometimes called in the Pacific Northwest a Microsoft Millionaire, being one of those early employees of Microsoft who got stock options in addition to a salary, and who divested before Microsoft became — also in Pacific Northwest parlance — the Evil Empire. I left the job with millions and unlike so many of my Microsoft Millionaire colleagues, I invested wisely, turning a small fortune into that rarity, a large fortune.

But that wasn’t the job I was doing at CrapCon. At CrapCon, I was doing what I consider my real job. I’m a SMoF — a Secret Master of Fandom, fandom being, but not limited to, Science Fiction Fandom, which in my opinion involves anyone who likes, has read, or watched sf. But true fandom, the kind I’m protecting here, involves the fen — the hardcore fans who like to socialize with their sf heroes at places like Worldcon or Comic-Con or CelebCon. I fly across the country, setting up systems at young conventions or helping conventions like CrapCon get back on track.

Although by this point, “on track” was pretty close to “not too far off the rails.” CrapCon wasn’t even twenty-four hours old and already stinking to high heaven. The organizers hadn’t even issued a programming schedule, at least not one people could read, so attendees were wandering the halls, peering into conference rooms to see if there was anyone worth listening to. The program participants got a schedule, but no one else did.

And now this.

Marvin, the other member of con security, hovered over the box. He looked like he wanted to touch it, but he knew better.

We all knew better.

The hell of it was that, that box was one of the most beautiful things I’d ever seen. It was carved out of porcelain or resin or pottery clay or glass or something. I couldn’t get close enough to make a real examination. It had been painted blue, purple, and gold, which wasn’t as gaudy as it sounded. The handcarved figure of a beautiful woman who looked astonishingly like Paladin (only with long flowing hair and wearing a long flowing gown that I knew — without asking — Paladin wouldn’t be caught dead in) lounged on the top of the box, looking like she wanted to seduce all of us. Little boxes littered the area around her, all of them replicas of the box itself, done in miniature.

Work so fine that I hadn’t seen anything like it in a Worldcon Art Show or in a Comic-Con dealers room where they have the truly, truly, truly high-end stuff.

This box was stunning and startling, and just by its very beauty, enticed you to pick it up. Which, fortunately, none of us had.

“What do we do now, Spade?” asked Marvin.

Spade isn’t my real name, but it’s what everyone calls me. Only a few in Fandom even know my real name and that’s because they worked with me all those decades ago at Microsoft. I prefer Spade most of the time — it’s fannish recognition of my peculiar talent: I can solve crimes like the great detectives of old. Most fen think I’m like Sam Spade, but I’m not that thin or that cynical. If I resemble any of the great fictional detectives of the mid-twentieth century, it’s Nero Wolfe. I’m six six, four hundred pounds (give or give), and horribly overeducated. I just venture out of my brown-stone a heck of a lot more often than he ever did.

“I think we should call the bomb squad,” Phil repeated, his voice shaking nervously.

Paladin crouched, her slender hand reaching for the box.

“Lady, don’t,” one of the hotel security guards said with great panic.

First, I’d never call Paladin “lady.” She’s tiny and beautiful, but there the resemblance to a lady ends. She also has more muscles than all of us combined, and she has that thin Buffy-the-Vampire-Slayer kick-butt heroine thing going for her. What endears her to me, besides her toughness and her sharp tongue, are her ears, which are ever so slightly pointed, giving her an elfin look. Strap a broadsword across her back, put a knife on her hip, and add a little dirt along her chin, and she’d look like one of the good guys heading to Mordor in Peter Jackson’s Lord of the Rings trilogy.

Second, Paladin knows what she’s doing. She’s not someone whose work you question even if it is... questionable.

“Ma’am,” the security guard said louder. “I don’t think you should touch that.”

She leaned farther in, craning her neck so that she could see all sides of the box. “It’s not a Chinese Puzzle Box,” she said.

I could have told her that from my vantage up here, but I let her talk.

“It’s more like one of those medieval lock boxes, although it’s not really one of those either.” Her hand still hovered over the box, too close for my comfort.

“Lady,” the security guard said, panic so deep in his voice that it made my heart pound harder. “Please. Don’t.”

“I think we have to turn or depress one of those little boxes,” she said.

“Don’t!” All four security guards said in unison.

She raised her head and gave them all a withering look. “I’m the one who called this in, remember?”

“I still think we should call the cops,” Phil said, this time to Paladin, showing more toughness than I expected.

“Oh, don’t worry,” I said. “I already did.”

Sadly, it’s not that unusual to see cops at sf conventions. Ideally, the cops are off duty and carrying an armload of books. But every now and then, they’ve been called in by a member of the hotel staff or some other patron who, upon seeing a Klingon in full dress uniform, gets scared and thinks some kind of invasion is going on.

I’ve seen cops deal with unexpected deaths (usually a heart attack) or the occasional riot (overexuberant fans trying to get too close to their favorite writer or actor), but I’d never seen cops come to investigate a bomb scare.

And that’s what this was, though I didn’t tell the police that. If I had, they would have evacuated the hotel, which would have made CrapCon famous, along with that D.C. convention where two non-fans used a sprinkler head on the ceiling as part of their bondage party and managed to break the entire fire suppression system, getting the fen (and not those two people!) banned from that hotel chain for more than a decade.

I explained to the dispatch that there was a suspicious object, but this being a science fiction convention suspicious objects were relatively common, and could they bring their experts in quietly, which they promised to do.

Quietly, however, was not how the day started for me. The day had started for me on the floor of the Hospitality Suite with my cell phone vibrating against my left ear.

I had apparently passed out in the middle of a late-night discussion about Australia’s growing Geek culture, which if I remember correctly included some YouTube video of the rock group Tripod, comparing them favorably to the Barenaked Ladies. Someone had made some Blue Goo, and I had too much of it, and the room was spinning.

CrapCon’s version of the Blue Goo had neon blue dye, a lot of alcohol of varying types, and some kind of sweetening agent. I usually didn’t drink like that, especially when I couldn’t identify half the ingredients of the concoction, but after the day I’d had — hell, the week I’d had — I felt I deserved something. CrapCon wasn’t worth saving, but I’d given it the old college try and decided I’d have some fun while I went down with the ship.

That, along with Tripod’s YouTube version of “Hot Girl in The Comic Shop,” was the last thing I remembered until the phone vibrated against my ear, and I realized that I had drooled in my sleep on a heavily trampled rug that smelled vaguely of beer and vomit. Or maybe not so vaguely.

I blinked hard to open my eyes, saw party cups, two other passed-out members of the convention committee, and three random fen, all of whom looked like they too had been victims of the Blue Goo.

The Blue Goo still glowed in its gigantic punch bowl, the glow muted by half a layer of water from the melted ice. Either that or the vodka had separated from the rest of the ingredients, a thought that made my stomach churn.

The phone vibrated again, making my teeth ache. I sat up, wiped the drool off my mouth, and did not look at the caller ID before picking up the line.

“What?” I said, although it sounded a lot more like “Wha...?” even to my rather forgiving ear.

“Spade?” Paladin.

I sat up. Jeez, that woman had a talent for finding me at my worst. Of course she did. She was one of the few attractive women on the planet who actually liked spending time with me, not because she was attracted to me, but because we were in the same business, kinda.

As she liked to remind me, she actually got paid for the crimes she solved. And she didn’t solve them with finesse and brilliance and observation. She solved hers with her fists, and when that didn’t work, she fought dirty.

Mostly, Paladin rescued people. She took her business card from the old Have Gun, Will Travel television show from fifty years ago. She wasn’t Richard Boone, and she didn’t offer her services from some saloon in San Francisco, but then again, this wasn’t the Old West, either. Instead of asking folks to wire her like Boone’s card did on the show, her business card said:

HAVE GUN, WILL TRAVEL E-MAIL PALADIN@PALADINSANFRANCISCO.COM

She got a lot of work that way. Heartbreaking, hard work, most of it, tracking runaways and child molesters. But her fannish work wasn’t heartbreaking; it was the stuff of legends. I most admired her takedown of an art dealer selling fake limited editions, but the fen loved her rescue of a kidnapped Chihuahua, a famous one that had won a lot of costuming awards (don’t ask). Paladin hated talking about that job because she felt it had been beneath her.

Besides, she had solved it in less than an hour, and then the damn dog bit her.

“Spade?” she said again, this time sounding worried.

“Yeah,” I said and ran a hand over my face. “Yeah, it’s me.”

“It doesn’t sound like you.”

I shrugged, which she couldn’t see, and said, “Yeah, well, you woke me up.”

“I thought the Great Spade didn’t sleep at cons.”

I usually didn’t, but those were cons that I enjoyed. “Not sure if I actually fell asleep.”

“Then how could I have — oh, never mind,” she said. “I’m in Con Ops. Your chair is here, but you’re not. Nor are you in your room. So where the hell are you?”

“How do you know I’m not in my room?” I asked, still rubbing my hand over my face.

There was a long silence on the other end. She probably didn’t want to tell me how she could get into the room even though she didn’t have an official keycard, and I didn’t want to tell her how thrilling and appalling it was to think of her in my room, running her beautiful hand across the undisturbed bed while she thought of me.

That thought made me press my fingers on the furrow in my forehead. I’d learned long ago about the futility of thinking about beautiful women in connection to me. I just tended to forget while hungover on Blue Goo.

“What are you doing here?” I asked. Last I heard, she was working a case in Nevada.

“Looking for you,” she snapped. “I need your help.”

When Paladin needed my help, my heart soared. It meant I got to spend time with her. It also made me nervous and self conscious.

“Get down here,” she said. “This can’t wait.”

“It’ll have to,” I said. “I need fifteen minutes.”

I needed three days. I’d slept in my clothes and someone else had clearly slept on them. Or walked on them. Then there was the matter of the Blue-Goo sweat-stink and the drool marks. I wasn’t about to let Paladin — or anyone — see me like this.

“I’m coming up to your room, then,” she said.

“No, you’re not,” I said. “I’ll be down in fifteen minutes. Get donuts. And coffee. I’ll need coffee.”

“We don’t have time—”

I hung up on her. I’d never hung up on Paladin before, but I hung up on her now because I had less than fifteen minutes to shower and shave and find clean clothes. If I took my full fifteen minutes, she would have barged into my room, which would have created a memory I wouldn’t have been able to handle.

I hurried — and I’m not the kind of man who hurries, and wouldn’t be even if I had the build for hurrying. Fortunately, my room was only one floor up and the staircase wasn’t far.

I found an unworn and supposedly slimming black T-shirt that had EVIL GENIUS emblazoned in red across the center, and a pair of black pants that I had only worn once (I think). I showered slower than planned (damn Blue Goo hangover) and shaved so fast that I shocked myself.

I still managed to get down to Con Ops with two minutes to spare.

Paladin was sitting in my chair, munching on a Krispy Kreme. My chair is huge, formfitting, and extremely expensive. I have it — or one of its five cousins — shipped to whatever convention I’m working on that weekend, along with my Tower of Terror, the computer system that is constantly being upgraded and moved from one convention to another.

Paladin had her back to the Tower of Terror. She sat cross-legged in my chair, managing to look like a small but powerful child ruler of a small but formidable foreign country. Or she would have, if she didn’t have powdered sugar on the tip of her nose.

“What’s this emergency?” I said grumpily. Not that I was feeling grumpy (despite the remnants of the hangover). I never felt grumpy when I saw Paladin. But I’d found that grumpy was a great defense with beautiful women because that way they’d never know how pleased I was to see them. Pleased never got me anywhere. Grumpy always got me a normal conversation and a good friendship.

She eased herself up slightly and reached into her back pocket, pulling out a folded piece of paper. She handed it to me.

I took my own Krispy Kreme as I unfolded the e-mail. I munched as I read.

The subject header was “Pandora’s Box.” The body of the e-mail read:

The Evils have already Flown. I leave you this one Hope in the form of a warning:

Today’s Bomb, which I will Place in the — Hotel in your honor, will be a small one.

“Good Lord,” I said. “Did you call the cops?”

“What was I supposed to say?” she asked. “I got an e-mail bomb threat? They’d think I was threatening the convention. Have you ever seen what cops do when they think you’re issuing a bomb threat?”

I hadn’t. I didn’t want to. “It sounds like you have.”

“They want to solve things easily. Ergo, the person who mentions the threat is the person who issued the threat.”

I liked the “ergo,” but I didn’t say so. I just gave her a rueful smile. “So this has happened to you before.”

“Spade!” she snapped. “Focus.”

I blinked and grabbed another Krispy Kreme. My first seemed to have disappeared. Then I took the coffee that she had brought for me and put it into the ancient microwave OPs kept near the back of the room. If anything was going to explode, it would be that old machine.

“I took the liberty of scanning security footage while I was waiting for you,” she said. “And before you ask, I arrived with the damn Krispy Kremes. I didn’t see anything.”

“In the security footage,” I said.

“Anywhere,” she said.

“And, I take it, you have no idea who sent this e-mail.”

“The URL is spoofed,” she said. “I tracked the real URL through three countries. Whoever it is, they know what they’re doing.”

“You don’t have any idea who it is?”

Usually, if someone went to the trouble of threatening me, I had an idea who they were.

“No,” she said a bit too curtly.

“I didn’t see your name on the guest list,” I said. “How did they know you’d be here?”

“I wasn’t supposed to be here,” she said.

“Then why target this hotel this weekend?”

“Probably because they knew you’d be here,” she said.

I stared at her. The question on the tip of my tongue was, why should that matter? But I couldn’t quite bring myself to ask it, in case the answer was, Jesus, Spade, it’s a science fiction convention. Fen would die. Without — of course — any mention of me.

“Well,” I said, trying to sound calm, “that narrows the possibilities to someone in fandom.”

“Or someone newly on the outs with fandom,” she said.

“Or someone with a longtime grudge against fandom,” I said.

“Or someone who hates fandom,” she said.

“Or someone with a grudge against you,” I said.

“But it doesn’t matter who,” she said. “Not if they’re serious. We have to find this thing and get it out of the hotel.”

“It might not be that simple,” I said. Bombs aren’t always carryable. “Let’s find it first, then decide what to do with it.”

She bit her lower lip and sighed. I frowned: She hadn’t moved out of my chair. Was she frightened? I’d never actually seen Paladin frightened before.

“What’s this really about?” I asked her softly.

“I don’t know.”

“But you have an idea,” I said.

“I don’t know”, she repeated in a do-not-ask-me-again voice.

“I’m going to contact hotel security and con security. We need eyes on this thing. You need to check the children’s areas now. Day care’s not open yet. If this is a real whack job and not some fan with a grudge, they’re going to go for the soft target.”

Paladin’s mouth opened slightly. Then she hustled out of the chair and launched herself across Con Ops. I’d never seen her move so fast.

That scared me.

So I called the cops.

I didn’t say we had a bomb threat. I didn’t use the word “bomb” at all. I said that we had a delicate situation, one that required finesse, that we had two thousand guests at our convention, and if they got wind of this, they’d panic. I said we needed someone who was of rather high rank in the police department, not just beat cops, but someone who could make a decision quickly, and I needed that person to get in touch with me, and me alone, when they got to the hotel.

Then I gave them my cell number, the hotel’s security line, the convention security line, and told them that I’m Spade. No one asked my real name. No one even asked for my first name.

But they did take me seriously, and promised someone would be at the hotel immediately.

That was why Paladin needed me. She was, as she once told me, a bulldozer, with no finesse at all. Sometimes I thought I was all finesse. But finesse was what we needed here to find the bomb (if there was one), catch the real culprit, and keep one of us from going to jail for instituting a bomb scare.

Not to mention the fen stampede if anyone mentioned the word “bomb” at a science fiction convention.

In the meantime, I contacted hotel security and convention security, neither of which were very secure. Hotel security was two middle-aged guys so tough that I could probably take them one-handed, and con security was two old-timers and anyone who wanted to work for a free membership.

Which was how we ended up with Phil.

Who was really starting to panic.

Paladin was still crouching over the bomb, hand extended.

For the record, she hadn’t discovered the bomb. She’d been checking the vulnerable areas — day care, kids programming, gaming — while both types of security scrounged the rest of the hotel, particularly the public areas, looking for “suspicious” items. In this, con security did better than hotel security. To hotel security, the whole damn convention looked suspicious.

But the bomb itself — well, that proved not so hard to find.

At least for me. Security — both kinds — had walked past it twice.

Seems we hadn’t told them about the Pandora’s Box label on the e-mail. It would have been helpful, since a small sign stood just behind the boxes reading... of all things... Pandora’s Box.

I noticed it immediately, on my first pass through the hotel.

“I think if I move this,” Paladin said, her hand a little closer to the box now.

“No!” we all said in unison.

“Seriously,” she said. “It’s not attached to anything. Besides, I think it’s a secrets box—”

“No!” we said again.

“You guys are wusses,” she said, then she snatched the box and sprinted for the stairs.

“Paladin!” I shouted. “Paladin!”

Stupid woman. Didn’t she know that some bombs were motion sensitive? Some could be set off by cell phones? Some could—

I gave up arguing with her in my head and ran after her. No one else did, which was either just as dumb as my move or just as smart. The lower box could have blown when she picked up the upper box. The lower box could blow seconds from now. The upper box could blow at any moment — and she had to run through the lobby — and we would all die.

She took the stairs. I heard the door bang. Smart girl, not taking the elevator.

I hadn’t run in, oh, maybe ever. I could hear my feet pounding and I was wheezing. I pulled open the door to the stairs and the only thing that kept me from pausing there to catch my breath was the thought of Paladin dying because she did something stupid, something I could have prevented.

Like grabbing a bomb out of a hotel and running to the parking lot.

When I reached the top of the stairs, I heard another door bang, and then an emergency alarm go off.

She had gone out one of the side entrances instead of going through the lobby.

I clanged down the metal steps until I reached the door with the gigantic EMERGENCY EXIT sign emblazoned across its large metal handle. Above that sign were several more, warning that alarms would go off if the door was used unnecessarily.

Apparently they went off when it was used necessarily as well.

I pushed the door open and stepped into bright sunshine, which reminded me that I was hungover, and worse, hadn’t seen daylight from the outside for nearly three days.

Paladin had moved to an empty part of the parking lot — actually, the parking lot of a nearby hotel — and had set the box down.

“Step away from it, Paladin,” I shouted.

“Spade,” she said. “I think I know how it works.”

“Step away from it!” I shouted again, louder, even though I was getting closer to her.

“Spade, seriously—”

“Step away from the goddamn box,” I shouted, swearing at her, which was something I had never ever done.

She didn’t move. Instead, she looked at me in shock. “Stay back, Spade,” she said. “If this thing goes, I don’t want it to take you out.”

I ran over to her, even though every bit of my flesh jiggled, even though my Evil Genius T-shirt was soaked, even though I was scared out of my mind.

I grabbed her arm and pulled her away, probably hurting her. I didn’t care. She dug in, and I still didn’t care. She was probably stronger than me, but I was scared and I had adrenaline on my side. Adrenaline and mass.

I won.

“Spade,” she said. “Seriously—”

“No,” I said. “I won’t hear it. You’re not going near that thing. You’re lucky it wasn’t motion sensitive. You’re lucky—”

At that moment, my cell rang. Paladin looked at me as if she expected me to answer it. I expected me to answer it. It was probably the police.

But the minute I let go of her, she would run back to that damn device, thinking she really was a hero out of some old Western television show, and I would lose her forever.

“Get the cell out of my pocket, answer it, and put it to my ear,” I said.

“I’m not your servant, Spade,” she said.

“I don’t care,” I said. “Just do it.”

She must have heard something in my voice she’d never heard before. She grabbed the phone, pressed the screen and had to stand on her tiptoes to put the phone against my ear.

“Spade,” I growled.

“Detective Harold Procalmeyer,” said an unfamiliar voice. “You mentioned an emergency and delicacy? I’m in the parking lot and—”

“Detective,” I said with more relief than I expected. “Can you come to the north side of the building. I have something you need to see.”

Paladin was watching me. Her entire body melted, just a little, as if she finally understood the risk she took. Or maybe she understood that I wasn’t going to let her go, and the cop was going to thwart everything. Or maybe she just got hit with that lethargy people felt after the adrenaline rush ended.

The cop didn’t say goodbye. He just hung up, and within minutes, he walked over — less Columbo and more modem American police detective, pressed khakis (who did that?), suit coat, military haircut — one of those manly men that I would have expected Paladin to prefer.

Instead, she stepped behind me like a scared kid, putting me between him and her.

“Detective?” I asked.

He nodded, showed me his badge, and I explained. I showed him the e-mail — now crumpled and soggy — then nodded toward the box in the middle of the empty parking lot.

I told him about the box upstairs, the fears I had, and I managed to sound like an authority.

He looked around my shoulder. “You’re Paladin?” he asked her.

She nodded, leaning against me.

“You took a hell of a risk, young lady,” he said, as if she were four. “You think I’m going to commend you, but I’m not. That bomb could have been motion sensitive. It could have been—”

“Spade gave me the lecture, thanks,” she said. “And I still think we should do something about it.”

We’re not going to do anything,” he said. “I am.”

And he did.

CrapCon was the first con I’d ever worked where the bomb squad showed up — not that the attendees ever knew. The con went on as planned. The box upstairs, heavily guarded by hotel security and con security, turned out to be just a box, although it and the sign were taken away as evidence.

The smaller box — the artistic one? The one that Paladin ran with? — that really was a bomb.

Two guys dressed like the cast of The Hurt Locker inspected it, then covered it with some kind of blast-proof thingie, and used remote controls to detonate it.

Seems it was a secrets box, like Paladin thought. Only if you tried to get to the hidden compartment, ingredients flowed together like the ingredients were supposed to do on the failed London airplane bomb in 2007 or the failed Christmas Day bombing attempt here in the States in 2009. A little bit of this, a little bit of that, and kablooey! There would have been a hole where the second-floor lobby was, lots of damage to the first-floor lobby, and lots of injured or dead fen.

And oh, yeah, Con Ops, where I usually lived, would have been destroyed.

Paladin and I retired there to wait for the police to finish their work. We watched a lot of it on the security monitors, while we noshed on everything room service could provide, from nachos to baby shrimp to buffalo wings. Apparently sheer terror made us both nervous.

“You have to tell me,” I said after we replayed the explosion for the fifth time, “what this really was about.”

She looked at me sideways. “How come you think I know anything about this?”

“Come on, Paladin,” I said, too tired for finesse. “The e-mail came to you. The women on that lovely box all looked like you. This was about you, and I think you knew it before you even came to get me.”

Her cheeks were red. “My hair isn’t that long,” she said. “And I would never wear clothes like that.”

I waited.

“Don’t you ever get weird e-mail?” she asked, almost plaintively.

Yes, I did. But it was all from friends. Clearly she’d been dealing with this longer than today.

“I trust you brought everything he sent you,” I said.

“How do you know it’s a he?” she asked.

I shrugged. “I don’t know,” I said. “But I don’t think it’s that big a guess.”

Paladin had brought her entire laptop with everything in it, from the e-mails to invoices she had sent to clients five years ago. Paladin did not throw away anything.

While I set the laptop up next to the Tower of Terror, I talked. Mostly, I didn’t want her to think I was invading her privacy, even though I was.

“Okay,” I said. “Here’s what we know. This guy is connected to fandom. He is either an artist or friends with an artist. He probably has a military background, although he could have some kind of chemistry or engineering background as well. He might be a scientist. And he thinks he knows Greek mythology.”

“Thinks?” she said, hovering next to me. Even though we’d both been running and we hadn’t had time to clean off, she still smelled faintly of soap. I smelled like a gamer at the end of a one-week tournament.

“Thinks,” I said. “ ‘Pandora’s box’ is wrong. Pandora — who was utterly beautiful, by the way, and whose name means ‘all gifts’ — arrived at Prometheus’ doorstep with a jar given to her by Zeus. The jar, which was probably as big as you, was initially used to store oil. Both Pandora and the jar were a gift to Prometheus; the jar was to be Pandora’s dowry. But Prometheus didn’t trust Zeus for some strange reason, and gave Pandora along with her dowry to his brother, who presumably opened both of them.”

“Crude,” Paladin said.

I shrugged. “Your friend did know what the mythological jar contained, however. He knew that the jar contained a cloud of evils that flew free the moment the jar was opened. Pandora clapped the lid back on the jar, trapping only hope inside. That’s the reference.”

Paladin sighed. “So maybe he knew the story after all, but just got the name wrong?”

I shook my head. “He only knew the vague details or he wouldn’t have gone to all that trouble. He made a box because he thought that Pandora’s box was right. And somehow he associates you with all the evils in the world.”

“Oh, lucky me,” she said.

“Any idea who it might be?” I asked.

She frowned. “It could be anyone,” she said. “People don’t really like me, Spade.”

“Sure they do,” I said, but I didn’t really know that. I only knew that I liked her.

“I’m tough and blunt and bossy. I insult people and I run right through them if they get in my way. I don’t have friends,” she said.

“Except me,” I said.

She looked over her shoulder at me, those luminescent eyes meeting mine, then assessing me for a very long time. I held my breath, not sure what she was doing — or what she was thinking.

“Except you,” she said. Then she went back to staring at the laptop.

I stopped staring. I dug into its guts, tracking e-mails and looking for all kinds of information people didn’t know they were sending when they sent things over the Internet.

While I dug into the laptop, I ran a search on the Tower of Terror, looking for artists, sculptors, and dealers who handled art boxes. I cross-referenced that with military experience, as well as scientific experience or degrees, particularly those who then went on to work for the government in classified areas. Then I filtered it for men who lived, worked, or had worked on the West Coast. Paladin was known in the East and South, but mostly as a rumor. She did the bulk of her work west of the Mississippi.

I ran two other concurrent searches. I looked for fen who called themselves Prometheus or who liked to play with fire. And I looked for art boxes like the one the bomb had been made of for sale on sites like eBay.

It didn’t take that long to find him.

“Dale Brewer, that son of a bitch,” she said, as she looked at the photo which appeared on my screen. The photo came from a con badge at one of the majors, done five years before.

Brewer wasn’t at all what I expected— He was neat and trim and not bad looking in a Mirror Universe Spock kinda way, with his dark hair and goatee. But he also had that shiny-eyed precision that could either be the mark of brilliance or a serial killer, or both.

“How do you know him?” I asked.

Her lips thinned. “He promised to help me find a room at my very first con,” she said. “He said a bunch of people were sharing and all I needed was a sleeping bag. Turned out he picked a woman from that bunch and honored her by letting her sleep in the bedroom of a suite. With him. Alone.”

“But you didn’t do that,” I said.

“I figured it out, told him no, and slept in my car. For years, he called me the one that got away. Then he got — I don’t know — creepier, if that was possible, and the California cons banned him.”

I checked my database. They didn’t ban him. They flagged him because several women had gotten restraining orders against him. Apparently he wasn’t allowed within two hundred yards of any con those women attended. None of the women were Paladin, at least that I could tell, not without knowing her real name.

I didn’t tell her that. I just nodded.

She pushed away from the Tower of Terror and reached for her laptop.

I caught her hand. It was tiny and warm in my huge sweaty one. “What’re you doing?” I asked.

“I’m going to let Mr. Dale Brewer know what I think of his little prank,” she said.

“First, Paladin, it wasn’t a prank. Second, he has explosives training from the U.S. Army, and then he went to work for the DoD until they asked him to leave. He made his living designing these boxes — out of resin, which can be used to transport bombs. The name on his badge at the last two conventions he was allowed to attend was The SF Unabomber. You don’t want to get near his house.”

She glared at me, then crossed those magnificent arms. “Oh, but I do.”

“He knows you pretty well, right?” I asked.

She nodded. “He’s kept his eye on me.”

“So he knows you’re a bulldozer.”

Her frown got deeper. It wasn’t so much a frown now as a suspicious look. “So?”

“So, he’s going to expect you to come after him. Physically. He’s planned for it. He’s prepared.

When she ran with that bomb, I let her see how scared I was. I let her see it afterwards too. But I didn’t let her see it now because she’d gone all Tough Chick on me. I was afraid my fear would push her into action.

“I can put him in prison for a long time,” I said. “I can make sure he doesn’t bother anyone again. And I can do it without involving you or fandom or CrapCon.”

“How?” she asked.

I patted the Tower of Terror. “I work with the police all over the country—”

“On forensic accounting cases,” she said. She knew because she’d helped me with one.

“I have bona fides,” I said. “My evidence is good stuff. And what I have here is evidence, Paladin. The kind juries love.”

“Why won’t I have to be involved?” she asked. “He sent the e-mail to me. I took the bomb outside. The box looks like me, for heaven’s sake.”

She wouldn’t normally have admitted that and probably already regretted the words.

“We don’t need motive,” I said. “There’s more than enough physical evidence. The cops are going to eat this up. Trust me on this, Paladin.”

She did.

The cops arrested Brewer half an hour after getting my information, which I hand-delivered as a way to escape CrapCon.

When I got back, the hospitality suite was being picketed because it had run out of Blue Goo, and no one was smart enough to go to the local liquor store to get more. I dispatched the head of the con and let her make the Blue Goo when she got back.

I ignored the panels, such as they were, prevented the masquerade from turning into a food fight, and started the Renaissance Dance early. Then I took a much-needed shower and returned to Con Ops, to find a huge cup of coffee, a coupon for Krispy Kremes and a note from Paladin.

This isn’t nearly payment enough for all the help. But I got a call that couldn’t wait, so I’ll catch you next time.

I owe you, Spade.

XXOO

Paladin

Of course I saved the note. And not in my pocket where it could get all sweaty and the ink would run. But in my wallet, where I could pull it out and stare at those xx’s and oo’s, and try to figure out if she meant them.

I spent weeks thinking about them, in fact, long after CrapCon got relegated to fannish history, long after the local SMoFs told the local fans that they would never support another CrapCon again, and this was without me telling anyone about the bomb scare.

I actually thought about those xx’s and oo’s for months. I was still thinking about them when I had to testify at Dale Brewer’s trial.

The idiot didn’t take a plea. He seemed to think he could charm a jury. He couldn’t, of course. They convicted in less than an hour, and never even learned that he had targeted a science fiction convention. Just that his bomb was placed in a hotel during a convention, and fortunately, the device hadn’t triggered. He got convicted on attempted murder, domestic terrorism, and a host of smaller charges.

I was in court for the verdict. I wanted to see the son of a bitch, as Paladin called him, get his comeuppance. In person he reminded me even more of the Mirror Universe Spock — tall, thin, with eyes that pierced.

In that short time between the callback and the jury filing in, Dale Brewer turned in his seat, his arm resting on the railing separating the gallery from the defense table. His lawyer tried to catch his attention, but she couldn’t.

He was looking for me.

His smile was cold.

“The Great Spade,” he said. “You can’t always protect her.”

“She doesn’t need protecting,” I said, knowing I shouldn’t engage.

“Really?” he said.

“Really,” I said. “She’s the most capable person I know.”

He nodded once, then turned back. And as the jury filed in, he seemed to forget about me.

I wished I could forget about him, with his back-to-back life sentences. But I couldn’t entirely.

His smile was so cold, and he called himself the SF Unabomber. And he made boxes that mixed explosives when you touched the right part.

I go into sf conventions now and troll the dealer’s room for those boxes, arty boxes, the kind that you could hide a ring in or a note. Or an explosive.

So far I haven’t found anything. But I know I will one day.

And I’m going to make sure that no one buys it.

Paladin says that Brewer did open a Pandora’s box — in my head.

She’s right, of course. He sent out a little cloud of evil, the kind that will keep me looking at boxes from now until the last convention I ever attend.

But Paladin doesn’t know one thing. A cloud of evil wasn’t all that came out of that box. There was hope too.

Which I keep in my wallet, except in those moments of weakness when I need to look at the xx’s and oo’s.

Pansy Place

Dan Warthman

Jones is fitting into retirement. Bought his condo in Elmwood Village, voted a couple years ago one of the country’s ten best neighborhoods. Second story, corner unit, overlooking Bidwell Parkway. Open the windows, hear the trees rustling in the boulevard. Hear the sirens, too, night and day, but what the hell, it’s a city. Have to expect a little commotion.

Got himself a cleaning lady. Spotted her coming into the building one day, carrying a bucket full of cleaning supplies, sponges, rags, mop. Jones caught up with her, asked a million questions. She said, This a job interview or you just nosy?

He hired her on the spot. She comes twice a month, takes two, two and a half hours, working like a demon, eighty bucks a crack.

Jones gives her a hundred every time, one twenty-five if he screws up and she has to wash a few dishes (which, she makes no bones about it, she hates) or if she folds his laundry (which, no, she doesn’t mind that, says she can dance around to the music in her headphones while doing the folding).

You don’t, she tells him, have to give me extra. She has a terrific laugh that finds its way into his belly. I already give myself a ten-dollar tip in the price.

L’vonte, that’s her name. Like she’s some kind of exotic creature with a special name, all her own. No, no, she says, I personally know two other L’vontes, though they spell it different from me. Like she’s the one who came up with the spelling and not her mom or whoever it was put it on her birth certificate, because she insists it is on her birth certificate, L-apos-trophe. She says it aposterphy.

L’vonte Daniels. Sometimes she shows up at his condo with a sort of miniature Afro, reminds him of Angela Davis way back. The next time, she looks like Alicia Keys, hair straight or with curls at the tips.

Jones has a little thing for her. Not that he would ever mention it or act on it, but there it is. And L’vonte sees it, throws out that laugh, says something smart-aleck, like, You be careful you don’t set yourself on fire, old man.

He knows she has a boyfriend. Guy who works in one of the public library branches. Jones isn’t sure what he does, something with after-school programs. Budget cuts whittling away at his hours, down now to three and a half days a week. He tries to make up the difference with tutoring jobs, but winds up taking on kids whose parents are scraping by, using the library as day care, can’t afford to pay his full fee or pay only erratically. Or he lets them off altogether.

Jones met him a couple times. They talked baseball because Russell was a prospect his senior year of college — a second baseman with range, a spray hitter for average, a streak on the bases — until he blew out his knee on a bad turn at third on a wet field. Jones likes him, he has a good handshake. Kind of a throwback, the way he dresses — pressed blue jeans, short-sleeved shirts with the sleeves rolled like 1958, long sideburns, no tats.

Tattoos, L’vonte says, he comes around with ink, he’s going out with shoe polish on his rear end.

Jones gave her a key, but he likes to wait for her to arrive. Likes to see her, exchange a few words, hear her laugh. She brings in the sunshine, leaves it behind when she goes. He’d pay more if she wanted it.

Then today she comes to work looking exhausted and dejected, worried. Jones can see it, watching her from the window, the way she carries her bucket and mop up the sidewalk, turns into the building.

“What’s up?” he asks as soon as she steps inside the door.

“Hey, Jones,” she greets him the way she always does, like nothing’s wrong. “I’m good. How you doing?” The words, her smile collide with her bearing, with the dismay in her eyes.

“No, no,” Jones says. “You’re demeanor proclaims lamentation and angst.” L’vonte laughs when he talks like that, uses big words. “You look sad,” he tells her.

“Yeah, well,” she says. “It’s my man, Russell.” She shrugs, takes a step forward.

Jones’s heart sinks. One, because he wants her to be happy and hopes her relationship with Russell isn’t in trouble. And two, because personal relationships are out of his dominion. He won’t be able to help. Doesn’t even, at this moment, know what to say next. He lifts his eyebrows.

L’vonte says, “They messed him up.”

Something about the way she says it makes Jones feel more qualified. “They?” he says.

“Okay,” she says, setting down the bucket, leaning on the mop handle. “You know where I live, right? Pansy Place off East Delavan?”

He doesn’t know exactly, but he knows the neighborhood. Near east side, free-standing houses, doubles, a few empty lots. Kind of run down, but people making an effort, keeping the trash picked up, the lawns mowed, the hedgerows trimmed. He rolls his hand for her to continue.

She says, “The place next door rented to some folks...” She shakes her head. “You know, Jones, some people just don’t care about anybody but themselves.” Trying to be philosophical, looking at Jones, blinking back emotion.

He gives her a minute, then says, “And these people did something to Russell?”

She shakes her head again. “What it is, these new neighbors...” Waving off a false start. “I don’t have air-conditioning, so I open the windows when I’m there. Let in the fresh air. Of course, there’s noise. Street noise, cars, trucks, kids going by, people up and down the street playing music, watching TV, having arguments, laughing.” She nods, asserting a fact of life. “But at a reasonable hour, things mostly quiet down. People go to bed. There’s still noises, but they go by, and it gets quiet again.”

She has a way of pausing that makes Jones think he should say something. “You want a cup of coffee?” he asks, “and tell me this story sitting down?”

“All you got’s instant, and I already told you I don’t drink instant. Anyways, I gotta get to work, so let me just finish.”

Jones nods.

What she tells Jones is that the house next to hers, the downstairs of which stood empty for going on a year, has recently been occupied by a bunch of young guys.

“At first,” she says, “I thought it was college students. I think I was hoping.” She shakes her head. “Russell, he laughed at me, said look how they dress, the car they drive.” She pauses, like she’s asking Jones to consider these things. “Plus,” she adds, “the hours they keep. When are they studying?” Jones doesn’t have an answer. “No, they’re not college students.”

Jones moves his head side to side.

L’vonte says, “You’re thinking they’re a gang.”

He wasn’t thinking anything just yet.

“Russell says they’re selling weed. I don’t know about that, but they’re smoking it. I can smell it coming out of their windows if I walk up the driveway between the houses.”

She looks at Jones, as if he might not know what she’s talking about.

“By weed,” she explains, “I mean marijuana. Round-the-clock burners is what I think.” She shakes her head. “No, I don’t know what they do or what they are. The only thing I know is how loud they play their damned music in their car.”

She shuffles her feet, and for an instant Jones thinks she’s performing a dance step. But she’s just repositioning herself.

“Rap, hip hop, you know what I’m talking about?” Not waiting for an answer. “It’s fine with me, any kind of music. But not when they play it so I can hear it when I’m in my own shower. And not—” Pushing the air with her hand. “—at two in the morning when I’m trying to sleep.” She takes a breath. “Leastways not every night.”

These guys, she tells Jones, come and go at all hours, and it’s like their car won’t work without the music being loud enough to wake up the entire city.

“You can hear them coming two blocks away. They turn the corner, and the noise scares you. Rattles the windows, jiggles the glasses in the cupboard, makes the TV screen quiver.” She wiggles her fingers. “If you happen to be watching TV. Drowns out your own radio. It’s like an earthquake. It’s like a spaceship landing on top of your house.” She looks at Jones. “You ever hear anything like that?”

He doesn’t respond.

“Okay,” she says, “it’s where I live. That’s what you’re thinking. But this goes on day and night. One A.M., they drive up and sit there listening, like they just gotta hear the whole song before they can turn it off.” She shakes her head. “They oughta have some consideration.”

Consideration, that’s a sore spot with Jones these days. People crossing the street when the light’s already changed, blocking traffic, taking their time, sending a text message as they mosey along. Sitting around the coffee shops yammering on their phones in voices loud enough for a lecture hall. Not to mention the treble-heavy ringtones set at fire alarm volume.

This is where Russell comes in. L’vonte wanted to call the cops, but Russell said the cops wouldn’t do anything, how could they? They’d have to sit and wait to catch them, which they aren’t going to do, and even if they did then what? Say, turn your car radios down, boys.

“Now, Russell,” L’vonte says, “he sometimes thinks he’s Mister Street-Smart-Home-Boy-from-the-Hood.” She laughs, not her best laugh. “You ever hear him talk? He sounds like... like some actor or something.”

Jones knows what she’s talking about. Russell with his perfect grammar, never dropping the endings to words, saying whom and whomever. Jones thinks of Sidney Poitier, but figures that’s not who she means.

“He don’t sound like me, anyways.” And this time she flashes her good laugh. “Plus, he don’t look like anybody from the street, unless you mean a street from 1975 or something.”

Jones thinks of Superfly, but Russell doesn’t look like that either. Although, yeah, he does resemble a young Curtis Mayfield.

“So,” L’vonte continues, “last night even Russell was fed up, and he decides he’s going to go out and speak to them. I tried to tell him, but he’s stubborn.” Now, she’s blinking like crazy. “What do you think happened?”

She wipes her eyes with the back of her index finger, flaps her hand in the air.

“I was watching from the window. He goes right up to the car, smiling and waving like he’s coming out for a toke. They turn down the radio, and Russell says, Pardon me, gentlemen—” L’vonte mimes Russell’s actions. “—and all three of the guys jump out of car...” L’vonte’s eyes get big, her hands fly through the air. “They beat the living daylights outa him.”

She has to swallow, take a deep breath.

“One of them was doing this kung-fu stuff, the way he held his hands and used his feet. One of them kicked him about ten times after he was on the ground. And then one of them leaned over him, holding a knife.”

She stops. Then says, “I didn’t see what happened after that because I screamed and ran outside.”

She’s out of steam, and Jones has to ask questions to get the remaining details.

Starting with, yes, Russell is okay. He’s at home. He refused to go to the emergency room last night and wouldn’t go to the doctor this morning. And he definitely prohibited her from calling the cops.

Then, backing up to when she got outside. Russell was lying on the grass between the sidewalk and the curb.

“Nearly blacked out from pain.”

His face was bloody, both eyes swollen, his lips split in about five places. His knee was hurt where the kung-fu guy kicked him, and he had a cut, not too bad, L’vonte didn’t think, on the side of his neck where the guy pricked him with the knife.

“That one,” L’vonte tells Jones, “the one with the knife, he was standing on his porch when I got out there, wiping his knife with a rag, watching me. You know what he said to me? He asks, Hey, baby, you wanna come in an’ party with us?”

She helped Russell into the house, practically dragging him up the stairs, got him cleaned up.

“This morning,” she says, “he told me he was okay, just sore. He said I should go to work.” She flaps her hand over Jones’s apartment. “So, here I am, and that’s my story of... what did you call it?”

Jones thinks for a moment, says, “First thing, we need to get Russell looked at by a physician, see if that cut requires stitching, see if he needs X-rays or anything. I’ll send someone to your house. You’ll have to go there now.”

L’vonte starts to protest, but looks at Jones and stops. She tells him the address, picks up her stuff. Jones walks her to the door.

“Give the doctor an hour or so,” he tells her, and closes the door.

Jones is sitting outside at Aroma Caffe when the black BMW glides around the corner, Elmwood onto Bidwell, pulls up to the curb, and Konnie Kondrasin emerges from the back seat. Jones is always surprised by the man’s agility doing normal things, like getting in and out of cars.

Kondrasin is the size and shape of a walrus, but in motion he possesses a kind of physical elegance that makes him seem almost delicate. Partly, it’s his clothing — expensive but understated. Today, he’s wearing black linen pants, a silk shirt the color of Pinot Noir, red socks, soft-leather sandals.

A little dog, a wire-haired fox terrier, attached to a leash, pops out of the car behind the big man.

“Look at the Guy,” Kondrasin says, as if he’s explaining something to the dog. “Sipping his latte. Sprouting a goatee.” He gives an ambiguous chuckle. “The neighborhood viscount.” Pronouncing it viz-count, which cracks Jones up because he knows Kondrasin knows the correct pronunciation.

“Bowser looks happy.” Jones recently gave the dog to Kondrasin as a gift.

“Mimi,” Kondrasin says, holding the leash high so the dog will pick up its head. “I named her Mimi.”

Jones stands up. “You want a cup of coffee?”

“Make it a double.” Jones knows he means espresso.

Kondrasin and Jones go back to the early seventies. Kondrasin was making a move to expand in Buffalo and asked an acquaintance from Cleveland for help. The acquaintance recommended this guy from... He didn’t know where the guy was from. Just that he was new and effective and reliable, went by the name Jones.

That job, which started on New Year’s Day of ’71 and lasted until June of ’73 solidified both Kondrasin’s position and Jones’s reputation. Since then, Kondrasin has called on Jones repeatedly for anything messy or tricky or overly difficult. Several times, Kondrasin has offered Jones permanent job status, but Jones turned down each offer, preferring freelance, preferring non-involvement.

Neither would say the other was a friend, but it’s possible each is the other’s oldest and most trusted, perhaps most respected, acquaintance. This is the first time that Jones has initiated contact to ask a favor from Kondrasin.

Jones comes back with two espressos, a fresh one for Kondrasin, a refill for himself. Kondrasin is sitting on the chair, slightly cockeyed, as if a nudge would topple him. Not, Jones thinks, one of the things he does gracefully, sit in straight-backed chairs. The dog is perched on his knee.

“The doctor’s on his way,” Kondrasin says, and touches the handle of his coffee cup, waiting for Jones to explain why he needed Kondrasin to arrange a house call.

“Thanks,” Jones says. “Guy I know got banged up.”

Kondrasin sips his drink, sets down his cup, tickles the dog’s neck. “What’s wrong with the ER?”

“He also got a small cut.”

Kondrasin looks at Jones and makes a question mark with his gaze.

This meeting with Kondrasin is a formality, a protocol, a politeness. Jones could go see L’vonte’s neighbors without Kondrasin’s permission, especially now that he’s retired. But, you never know, something could come up which would get the wrong people asking questions, lead them back to Jones. Unlikely, but possible. And why create situations that require after-the-fact explaining? And anyhow he isn’t exactly sure what he’s going to do. But mostly, no matter what else he might be — or might have become in his budding retirement — Jones is a cross the t’s and dot the i’s sort of fellow. Buffalo is Konnie Kondrasin’s town, keep him posted.

He tells Kondrasin the story as L’vonte told it to him, adding details about L’vonte’s personality, her work ethic, making it clear that this is a private thing, not work, not for profit. Going on longer than he usually would, his retirement talkativeness.

“I never knew you was such a voluble talker,” Kondrasin says. They both laugh. It’s one of the things Jones likes about Kondrasin, throwing in a word like voluble. Then Kondrasin says, “Sounds like you got the hots for your cleaning lady.” And snickers himself into a coughing fit.

Jones chuckles, but he feels a twinge of embarrassment. Not because he has the hots for L’vonte — which, no, he definitely does not, at least not in any way on which he might act, and even if he did it would be none of Kondrasin’s business — but because he has involved Kondrasin in a personal matter.

When the big guy settles down, catches his breath, Jones says, “I thought I might go have a chat with these fellows.”

Kondrasin is thinking, looking out at the boulevard. He finishes his coffee, sets the cup down, turns his eyes on Jones. “Get us another cup.”

When Jones returns, Kondrasin is on the phone, listening. He disconnects, holds the phone in his hand, thinks for a minute before picking up the conversation.

“This part of town you’re talking about,” Kondrasin says, “it can be unruly.”

That’s an understatement, Jones knows.

“Disorganized,” Kondrasin says. “Even if somebody tries to organize it, things flare up. Street level disputatiousness. This block against that block. Sometimes this few houses and that few houses.” Kondrasin holds up his phone, letting Jones know that’s what the call was, trying to find out something about the neighborhood. “Can be perilous.”

Disputatiousness, perilous — Jones laughs. “I just wanted to let you know ahead of time that I’m going to drive over there, pay a visit. Make sure I wouldn’t be stepping on any toes.”

“I appreciate that.” He says predate. “Let me give you a driver. Somebody who can back you up. A car that will send a message.”

Jones thinks about the offer.

Kondrasin says, “Yeah, yeah.” Waving off Jones’s thinking. “I decided already. It’s sagacious.”

Sagacious. Jones laughs out loud.

At one A.M. Jones is sitting in the passenger seat of a black BMW. Not the same one Kondrasin showed up in at the coffee shop. This one, Jones knows, has untraceable plates, bulletproof glass, reinforced door panels, a steel plate behind the grill to protect the engine.

The driver is a black guy, not much more than a kid, and not particularly big, maybe six-one, but well proportioned, fit looking. He’s been told to pay attention, learn something from the man he’s driving.

Jones knows this because he’s been chattering away at the kid, asking a million questions — about his family, his education, his goals in life.

The kid is unusually polite, answers every one of Jones’s questions. Finally says, “I was told to pay attention, learn something from you.” He glances sideways at Jones. “But, man, you ask a lot of questions.”

Jones laughs... at himself.

They’re parked on Pansy Place, across from L’vonte’s house. Jones phoned earlier to check on Russell, who the doctor said was going to be fine, except for the knee which might be seriously injured (re-injured — it’s the same knee he hurt playing ball in college), but they have to wait a couple days for the swelling to diminish, then take some X-rays, see what’s what.

Jones tried, without sounding too conspicuous, to ask questions about the neighbors. What kind of car? L’vonte had to ask Russell. A big ass black Land Rover LRX, looks like it has two rows of sparkling teeth in front. The guys? Three skinny dudes, one of them, the one seems to be the leader, always wears a do-rag, different colors, one’s got this spiky hair, the other’s got some shaved or braided design looks like a tight hat with a maze woven into it, all three wear low-rider pants, baggy blue jeans or sometimes cargo shorts, different kinds of shirts.

She wanted to know why Jones was asking. He told her he was just trying to get a picture in his head.

She said, “Yeah, well, they’re a bunch a stereotypes.” And gave Jones her best laugh over the phone. This he could picture, throwing her head back, making herself seem about six feet tall, happy as a clam.

The driver goes by P. Started off, he told Jones, as Peanut when he was a kid, but then he got big and now people just call him P, but he prefers his given name Akin. He spells it.

“My mother is into this African thing,” he tells Jones, “so she says it, Ah-keen.” Emphasizing the second syllable. “It means brave boy.” He laughs, says, “I ain’t all that brave or all that African. I just say Akin.” Stressing the long A.

Jones is impressed by the kid’s way of speaking. Doesn’t cut corners when he speaks. Jones calls him Akin, he way the kid says it.

Jones wonders why Akin isn’t in college?

The kid looks at Jones, asks, “Where’d you go to college?” Jones returns his look. Akin says, “That’s what I thought.”

Jones says, “I read a lot.”

“Me too. All the time.” And then he says, “My sister goes to college. Part-time at Buff State. Evenings, she’s a clerk in some big store.”

“What’s your sister’s name?”

“Abena.”

“Also African?”

“Yeah. You know what it means? It means born on Tuesday.” He chuckles. “She calls herself Abbie.”

Jones thinks for a second, then he remembers what he wanted to ask. “What do you read?”

“Lots of things,” Akin says. “You see, the way it works, I’d ask you what you read, then I’d check it out, see if I want to read that.”

Jones loves this kid.

But that’s the end of their conversation for now.

Because the music comes pounding around the corner. A stunning, rhythmic pulsation, turning into a continuous rolling throb. Jones feels it in his chest.

Akin is quiet until the car pulls to a stop in front of the house next to L’vonte’s, a little up and across the street from the BMW. Then, he leans toward Jones and says, “You talk to these dudes, you gotta shout, man, because, for sure, they’re deaf.”

Jones is dressed in black, shoes, pants, long-sleeved shirt. He puts on a black Kangol cap, straightens it, and touches the car door handle. Akin touches his car door handle.

“Where are you going?” Jones asks.

“With you,” Akin answers, and Jones shakes his head. “Mr. K told me stick with you the whole time.”

“No,” Jones says. “This could get rowdy.”

“Rowdy,” Akin repeats and laughs.

Reminding Jones of L’vonte, making him chuckle too. Then, making him think, what the hell am I doing, laughing? He says, “Wait here.”

“No can do,” Akin says. “I work for Mr. K.” Jones is staring at him, giving him a look, a look which convinces most people to acquiesce. Akin says, “Don’t worry, man, I’m ready for rowdiness.”

Meaning, of course, Jones recognizes, that he’s carrying a weapon, but he doesn’t demonstrate it, doesn’t pat himself, doesn’t lift up his shirt. He just returns Jones’s steady gaze. Jones can feel his own tiny Glock 26 in his jacket pocket.

“This job,” Jones says, sitting back, releasing the door handle, “is not really a job. I don’t really do jobs anymore.”

“I know about that,” Akin says. “You’re retired.”

Jones goes off on a short rant about the state of the world, particularly the ways people are selfish or thoughtless or inconsiderate. He winds up saying, “I deal with what might be called diminutive malevolence.” Looking at Akin to see his response, to see if he knows these words.

Akin gives him a side glance, then says, “Yeah, the dictionary’s one a the books I been reading. I got through D and M already.”

Jones smiles and repeats the phrase, “Diminutive malevolence. It’s kind of an oxymoron.”

Again, they exchange eye contact. Akin says, “This what you supposed to teach me? Vocabulary words?”

Jones laughs. “What I do now is help a few people with problems they can’t solve on their own.”

“You’re kind of like Batman, right?”

And for a long moment their eyes are locked, and then at exactly the same time they both laugh.

Akin pops his door open, says, “I grasp the mission,” and gets out of the car. When Jones comes around from the other side, Akin says, “I’ll follow your lead.”

Jones keeps an eye on him as they cross the street, likes it that he doesn’t have to explain anything, give a lot of direction. Such as move apart... slowly, ease up to car one at a time.

Jones moving straight ahead, letting the loud boys see him clearly. Akin angling toward the back, eyes scanning the area, checking both sides of the street, the houses, taking in everything, always returning to the car, centered on the car. Coming up from the back, stopping short of the door. Still showing nothing, no jitters, no eagerness, no agitation. Only focus.

The noise is excruciating this close. The car is vibrating, like a creature quivering expectantly.

Jones, wishing he’d thought to wear earplugs for this part, stops about three feet from the driver’s door.

Nothing happens.

Keeping one hand in his pocket, Jones rolls his other hand, signaling that he wants to talk.

Still, nothing.

So he starts talking, though he can’t even hear himself, moving his lips, no sound.

First, the driver’s window goes down, but the driver doesn’t move, doesn’t look around, sitting slumped, head resting against the car seat. Jones can see through the open window another guy in the front passenger seat.

Then, the rear door window opens. A face appears, the one with the do-rag, the one L’vonte said is the leader, and stares blankly at Jones, then leans to look back at Akin, returns to Jones. He turns his head away for a second, and the volume of the music decreases, but doesn’t go off.

Jones can hear himself, at least, and looking at the guy in the back, he speaks up, over the sound.

“You must be the chief pansy from Pansy Place.” Wondering if the guy will even know this usage of pansy. Peeking at Akin to see if he does. Saying to the guy, “I’m guessing because you’re wearing a girl’s scarf on your head.”

Do-rag fakes a scornful chuckle, looks away again, then back, this time with hard eyes, but still, Jones sees, it’s all posed or drug induced, nothing real. Do-rag says something inside the car.

The guy in the front passenger seat squirms, the door opens, the guy’s head appears over the roof of the car. Slowly, the guy moves around the front of the car. Jones assumes this is Karate-guy.

“Are you going to kick me in the knee, like you did my friend last night?”

Now they know why he’s here. Jones, with his hand in his pocket, flips the safety off on his Glock, just in case, though he’s still hoping no rough stuff.

Karate-guy says, “Gonna kick you in the face.” And he goes into a crouch, like a snake coiling, ready to strike.

Jones takes a step back, moves his hand. But before he can get the pistol out, everything changes, and Jones becomes a spectator.

First, there’s a loud pop, and Karate-guy, instead of unleashing a terrible kick, crumbles to the ground, grabbing his leg, screaming something unintelligible.

Then, Akin reaches his arm inside the Land Rover, in front of the driver. Two more reports — gunshots, Jones knows — and the music from the car goes dead.

Before the sound fades, Akin leans into the back window, puts his hand on Do-rag’s head, holding it still, and discharges another round next to the guy’s left ear.

“Get back in our car,” Akin says to Jones.

Jones — not because he takes orders from Akin, but because he knows the situation is no longer his, and because he knows that whatever is going to happen next, he and Akin won’t want to linger — turns to leave.

As he is sliding into the car, he sees Akin speaking earnestly to the driver.

Jones watches Akin turn around, check both ways before crossing the street, and then walk purposefully, but not hastily, to the BMW, climb in, start the car, and drive away.

Jones and Akin are sitting in a booth at the all-night Denny’s on Delaware. Akin is telling Jones what he said to the driver of the Land Rover, but the waitress interrupts. Jones orders Sanka, which is his generic name for decaf coffee. Akin decides on a cheeseburger with fries and a chocolate milkshake.

“I told the dude,” Akin says when the waitress leaves, picking up where they left off, “that he should take his partner to the emergency room, get his knee treated. I told him to say it was a drive-by shooting. Then, I explained that his girlfriend—” Akin is laughing. “—the chief pansy — I said he would be deaf in one ear, but that when his head stopped ringing he should explain to him that they’d been evicted from their apartment and had—” He looks at his watch. “—ten hours to get their asses completely out of that neighborhood and never come back.”

Jones is smiling.

Akin says, “I also told him I’d stop by in the morning to see how their moving plans were going and to pick up ten thousand dollars to cover the medical bills for the guy they hurt.” That would be Russell. Jones doubts they’ll have the money, but he doesn’t bother saying this to Akin.

Akin says, “I said a few other things, in case they started thinking about getting even with me, or anyone else. Said if they had any trouble following my instructions I’d be back to teach them all the meaning of massive malevolence.”

Jones loves this kid.

“You remind me of myself,” he says, “when I was young.”

“What?” Akin says. “You was African-American before you turned into Batman?”

Last Call

Wayne J. Gardiner

It’s one forty-five in the morning.

The bar is located just off the lobby of the hotel, ceiling to floor windows displaying the magnificent Chicago skyline, the massive Merchandise Mart off to the east, Sears Tower to the south, city lights twinkling, the Chicago River branching north and south twelve stories below.

At this hour the hotel lobby is deserted and things aren’t much livelier in the bar — just one patron and Jerry, the bartender.

Jerry debating whether to tell the man about the shooting, finally deciding against it. The guy’s been pretty distant all night.

The last group in the bar, a big, noisy gathering of ten, celebrating a job promotion, had stumbled out fifteen minutes earlier, Jerry telling Delores to go home, he could take care of things until closing. The bar calmed down considerably after the departure of the office group, the noise level ratcheting way down; they were an enthusiastic bunch.

At this point, there is just the one guy left, a quiet guy who’s kept to himself despite the revelry around him, and he’s looking now as if he’s about ready to call it a night. Jerry glancing at his watch as he washes the last of the glasses, setting them in the rack to dry. He’s straightening the bottles on the back shelf when the tall guy comes in, good-looking man, nice suit, settling himself on a barstool.

“Grey Goose,” he says. “Straight up.”

“Coming up,” Jerry says, with more enthusiasm than he feels. He’d hoped to get out early tonight.

“Got any of the blue cheese stuffed olives?” the man asks.

“Sure do.”

“Put in a couple, if you will.”

“You got it.”

Jerry puts the drink together, shakes it, strains it, skewers two of the olives and sets it on the bar. “Grey Goose,” he says.

The man at the bar takes a sip. “As good as ever,” he says.

Jerry rings up the ticket and puts it face down at the edge of the bar.

The other patron is motioning for his check.

Jerry totals the tab and closes it out, not surprised when the guy stiffs him on the tip.

“Quiet tonight,” the tall man observes.

“Well...” Jerry says. “It is almost two o’clock... on a Tuesday night.”

“Wednesday morning, actually,” the tall man says. Pleasantly. Not said in a smart-ass manner.

“So it is,” Jerry agrees. “Wednesday morning it is,” Jerry, the consummate bartender, making certain his tone is convivial, wanting this man to know he’s a valued customer, he’s welcome here, even if it is almost two in the morning and Jerry would rather be home in bed.

“I suppose that’s got something to do with it,” the tall man says.

He seems like a nice enough guy. With a pang of conscience, Jerry forgets about the idea of getting home early. Make the guy feel welcome. That’s why they pay him the big bucks.

“Jerry,” he says, extending a hand over the bar, big smile.

They shake hands.

“Mick,” the tall man says.

Like most good bartenders, Jerry’s a chatty guy by nature. Now that he’s resigned himself to staying late, it doesn’t take much to get him started. He’s told this story a dozen times tonight already. Probably a hundred times in the past week, but he’s still excited about it, anxious to let Mick in on it.

“It wasn’t this quiet in here last week,” Jerry says.

Mick, taking another sip of his Grey Goose, raises his eyebrows.

“What happened last week?”

“Guy got shot,” Jerry says, then waits to see how Mick will react.

“Come on!” Mick says. “Shot? Here in the bar?”

“Sitting on that very barstool,” Jerry says, pointing to the stool directly to the tall man’s left.

Mick looks at the stool as if searching for some tangible sign that this could actually have happened.

“It’s been cleaned up,” Jerry explains, “but that’s the very same barstool. Guy draped over it... he tried to get up, got about halfway and slumped over the back of it face down.”

“You were here at the time?” Mick says. “When this shooting took place?”

“Oh, yeah!” Jerry says. “Standing right here.”

“You’ve got to be kidding.”

“The strangest thing... the guy didn’t fall off the stool. Five shots and he doesn’t even hit the floor.”

“Five shots?” Amazed to hear it.

“They’re pretty sturdy stools,” Jerry explains.

“I guess so,” says Mick.

“He was a big man too. When the detectives were looking it over they kept saying how surprised they were that the dead guy was still on the stool. Not that it really made any difference.”

“No, I suppose not.”

“Just unusual, is all.”

“Where was the shooter?”

The question doesn’t raise a red flag in Jerry’s mind, but there’s something unusual about it, the term “shooter” implying more familiarity with this kind of situation than you might expect. This strobelike impression so fleeting that it doesn’t really register with Jerry.

“Right where you’re sitting,” Jerry says.

“Come on!”

“The exact stool,” Jerry says, nodding, enjoying it. He’s got the man’s attention now.

Mick apparently accepting this, unusual though it may be.

“I thought maybe you might have heard about it. A lot of people have stopped in since then to ask questions, or just to get a look at the place.”

“Like people stopping to gawk at a traffic accident.”

“Yeah, like that. I thought you might have heard about it.” This close personal encounter with violent death has impacted Jerry so profoundly he doesn’t realize that not everyone else has been affected to the same degree, or perhaps (and this is clearly beyond his perception) may not even be aware the incident has occurred.

“I’m not from here.”

“It was all over the news... Where you from?”

“Kansas City,” Mick says.

“Well, I guess it probably wouldn’t make the news in Kansas City. I suppose you have your own shootings there.”

“Every now and then,” Mick says.

Jerry nods at this unfortunate truth. “So... Kansas City. Great town. Great steaks in K.C.,” he says. “What brings you to Chicago?”

“Business,” Mick says. “I’m here on business.”

Jerry nods.

“Must have been quite a mess,” Mick says. “Five shots with a magnum.”

Jerry doesn’t remember telling Mick it was a magnum, but... “Oh, yeah: Unbelievable mess. We cleaned up the bar and the stools but they had to put down a new carpet.”

They both look at the carpet as if to affirm that it indeed had been replaced.

“I thought there was kind of a new carpet smell about the place,” Mick allows.

“Stuff splattered all over,” Jerry says, warming up to it. He lowers his voice even though there’s no one else in the bar. “The next night, when I’m wiping down the bottles—” He looks around to assure himself no one else is listening, bringing Mick in on this little secret. “—there was a—” Jerry searching for the correct word. “—glob of something on my Jim Beam.”

“A glob?”

“Some kind of tissue or something.” Jerry shivering in disgust at the recollection.

“Wow.”

“All that way over there,” Jerry says, pointing. “Must be a good twenty feet.”

“At least,” says Mick.

Jerry shudders again.

“And you were right here during this whole thing?”

“Just as close as you and I are now.”

“You said the guy who got shot was dead. What happened to the shooter?”

There... he said it again. And it registers with Jerry this time. A term like a cop might use.

“What kind of work are you in, Mick?” Jerry says.

“Ad sales,” says Mick, and moves right on. “So what happened to the other guy... the one who pulled the trigger?”

“Put the gun down right here on the counter and walked out!”

“You can’t be serious!”

“Right in front of where you’re sitting.” Jerry raising his right hand to affirm it.

“Did they get the guy?”

“Not yet.”

“Why would the man leave the gun?”

“The cops think it was a mob thing. The guy who got shot was a smalltime numbers guy. The gun handle was taped up. No fingerprints, serial numbers filed off.” Jerry shrugs. “That’s the way they do it. Just leave the gun and walk out.”

“That’s the way they do it, huh?”

“That way, somebody stops them later, they have no weapon on them.” Jerry explaining it to Mick.

“I guess,” Mick says.

“Like in The Godfather, you know, when Michael shoots the police captain and the other guy?”

“Michael who?”

Jerry blinks dumbly. “Corleone,” he says. Doesn’t everybody know that? “In the movie... The Godfather.”

“Oh, yeah, the movie.” But sounding as if he has no idea what Jerry is talking about.

“Well, that’s what he did. He left the gun there in the restaurant.”

“Who was this guy, the one doing the shooting?”

“Michael Corleone?”

“No, no, the guy here... here in the bar.”

“They’re not sure, but they’re pretty confident they’re narrowing it down.”

“But the guy’s gone... got away... no prints on the weapon. How about his glass — he leave any prints on the glass?”

Jerry’s a little embarrassed to make this revelation. “You know, when I called the cops to report this... I’m waiting for them to get here — it was a good fifteen minutes — I’m a little upset by what I’ve just seen.”

Mick nodding, he can understand this.

“And out of habit, I took the glass off the bar and washed it.”

Mick smiling, despite himself. Jerry a little defensive. “I was just doing my job,” Jerry says.

“By all means,” Mick says. “Second nature to you... dirty glass there on the counter, you pick it up and wash it.”

“Second nature,” Jerry agrees.

“So they got no prints... How they ever gonna get this guy?”

“Well,” Jerry says modestly. “There’s a witness,” then waiting for Mick to pick up on it, Jerry spreading his arms and nodding shyly.

“You... of course!”

Jerry nods again. Reluctant, yet willing to shoulder this responsibility.

“What in the world happened that night, I mean, to lead up to the shooting?”

Jerry noticing that the man’s drink is empty, automatically making another, forget that it’s past two o’clock, they’re both caught up in the story.

Jerry sets the new drink on the bar and Mick nods gratefully.

“Did you hear the conversation? Did you have any idea what was unfolding?”

Mick, wide-eyed, fully involved, Jerry soaking up the attention.

“Just snatches of it. I thought there might be something happening... I had an eye on them.” Jerry exaggerating, he’d been the most surprised guy in the place when the bullets started flying, but he’s told this version of the story often enough that he’s beginning to believe it himself.

“You had an eye on them...?”

“Well... the bartender’s in charge of the place, you know. I mean, when I’m here—” Jerry gestures about the room. “—It’s my responsibility. I take it seriously.”

“I can see that you do. Kind of like the captain of a ship.”

Jerry shrugs modestly.

“Were there other witnesses?”

“There were a half dozen people at the bar. What do you think they did when the heard the first shot?”

“Headed for the door? Dove for cover?”

Jerry nods. “Exactly.”

In fact, that’s just what Jerry had done. His ears were still ringing when he crawled to the back of the oval bar and peeked up over the other side to find the gunman gone, the weapon lying right there on the bar, the other guy draped on the barstool like he’d said before.

But why bother Mick with small details like that.

“So nobody else really saw the guy?”

“They either didn’t see him, or were too scared to admit it to the cops.”

“So it’s just you,” Mick says.

Jerry pulls an expression that says, it’s a burden, but he’s up to it.

“Do you worry about that?” Mick says. “Being the only witness?”

Jerry a little cavalier about it. “Hey, what can I do? I saw the guy... They bring him in, I’ll put the finger on him.”

“What if they don’t bring him in?” Mick says.

Jerry’s expression indicates he’s not certain what Mick means by the question.

“What I mean,” Mick says, “what if the guy walks in here on his own, wants to make sure there are no witnesses that could identify him?”

Jerry has considered this, the police eventually convincing him it was highly unlikely. “Well,” he says, “I can’t imagine the guy coming back in here.”

“Probably not,” Mick says, thinking about it. “Of course, he could go to your home.”

“How would he know where my home was?”

“These guys have ways of finding out stuff like that.”

“The police put extra patrols in my neighborhood... hooked up a direct line in my house... push a button and it rings at the duty sergeant’s desk.”

“Well then, I guess that’s not a worry.”

“No,” Jerry says, regaining his swagger. “And if the guy were to be dumb enough to walk back in here,” he says, lowering his voice, taking Mick into his confidence, “I’ve got a little equalizer.”

Jerry slides open a drawer below the bar, just a little, Mick leaning over, catching a glimpse of the grip of a pistol, looks like a .38 revolver to him. “Just in case,” Jerry says.

“And if he came in, you’d pull that out... be willing to use it?”

“Hey,” Jerry says, blustering a little now. “I’ll do what I have to do, you know.” Then, as an afterthought, “I was in the Army.” Clerk typist at Fort Sheridan for two years, but why go into that?

“I guess you’ve got it covered,” Mick says, taking another sip. “You make a good martini.”

Jerry nods.

They sit there for a moment.

“Unless—” Mick says.

“Unless what?” Jerry asks.

“Well, what if he doesn’t come in. But somebody else comes in... for him?”

“For him?”

“In his behalf.”

“You mean, some other guy could come in and...?”

Mick nods. “You mentioned the mob earlier. What if they sent somebody in to tie up the loose ends?”

Jerry considers it a moment, then shakes his head. “I don’t think so.”

“Why not?”

“I’m not saying another guy couldn’t come in here, for the very reason you’re saying. But he wouldn’t have any way of knowing I was the only witness. I mean, there were a half dozen people nearby when it happened.”

“But none of them saw him.”

“Well, no. But he wouldn’t know that. The police didn’t release that fact to the press. So essentially, no one knows I’m the only witness.”

“Except for me,” Mick says.

Mick laughs, and Jerry relaxes. He’d felt a little twinge there.

Mick’s finishing his drink. Jerry hopes he doesn’t want another.

“Quite an experience,” Mick says.

“I’ll never forget it,” Jerry says. “Afterwards... looking at that gun, right there on the bar.”

“A .44 magnum.”

Jerry nods. “That’s what they told me,” then knitting his brow in thought. “How would you know that?”

There’s that twinge again. Some earlier pieces of their conversation are replaying in Jerry’s mind.

“I guess you wouldn’t forget that, seeing a .44 magnum lying on the counter, hearing a .44 magnum. Must have sounded like a cannon in here.”

For reasons he doesn’t fully understand, Jerry is feeling anxious, but he maintains a cordial tone as he looks at his watch and says, “Look at the time. I appreciate your stopping by, but I’m afraid it’s closing time. City ordinance and all.”

“I won’t keep you any longer,” Mick says. “Thanks for your service.”

“My pleasure.”

Mick reaches inside his jacket. But instead of a wallet, he pulls out a silenced.22 automatic.

Despite the subtle vibes he has been picking up about something being not quite right, Jerry isn’t expecting it. Neither would he have expected, had he had time to consider it beforehand, that he would have reached for the drawer beneath the bar... and much more quickly than either he or Mick could have imagined.

But not nearly quickly enough.

Two in the head.

Mick reaches over the bar and picks a bar towel off the sink.

He carefully wipes down his glass and the metal arms of the barstool.

He leaves the.22 right there on the bar. Pistol grip taped. Serial numbers filed off.

No witnesses this time.

Old Cedar

D. A. McGuire

“There it is; that’s the house. Now might take you a day, a week, but that’s what I want you to do, boy, what I can’t do, damn it all, because of these worthless legs of mine.”

Well, I didn’t understand, but that was more usual than not when it came to Mr. Horton. He’d give me a task to do with some half-baked instructions, as if I could see inside his head and figure out exactly what he wanted. So this time I just stood there and watched as he twitched a bit in the hot sun — he’d forgotten to wear his cap — and turned the walker around in slow, incremental steps to face the house, or houses.

We were on Long Bay Causeway Road. Most of the houses here fronted Manamesset Bay; many had smaller cabins facing the road. In fact we were looking at two houses — one on the road directly, and a bigger one farther back behind a grove of red cedars. The first one was an unimposing Cape Cod cottage of weathered gray clapboard and a dark-shingled roof. Of its two entrances, the front one faced the road and led into a small screened-in porch; the other, around to the left, probably entered into an equally small kitchen.

Three large hydrangeas in front of the cottage were just coming into blossom, and Mr. Horton was muttering about them. It seemed to me that hydrangeas — proper Cape Cod hydrangeas, that is — should only come in a sky-and-water blue, but these...

“Purple, damn it,” Mr. Hornton was still going on; I had sort of tuned him out. Must have been the heat. July first and we were already in the fourth day of a ninety-degree-plus heat wave. “She told me how to do it, and I wrote it down but damned if I lost the directions.”

“Directions? Mr. H., I think the heat is getting to you. Why don’t we go back to your place, I’ll make some lemonade and you can explain again—”

He turned to glare at me, his sharp blue eyes as penetrating as a knife blade.

Paint, repair, mow, rake, hammer, haul — that’s how I’ve spent most of my summer, well the last few summers, since around my twelfth birthday. Most of my work came from this man, Mr. Hornton, seventy-five years old (that’s all he’d admit to though I knew he was at least eighty), a retired sign painter, fisherman, and jack-of-all-trades who found me odd jobs when he didn’t have any for me himself. Today he had dragged me down Long Bay Causeway to show me my next job, and according to him, I damn well better take the job because a boy with nothing to do all summer is a boy just looking for trouble.

“I explained it already,” he snapped at me. “Molly Windsor, that’s her house, Old Cedar, up there on the bluff.” He indicated the much bigger house at the top of a gravel driveway that was barely visible behind the cedar trees. “She’s dead, told you that, too, you stupid boy. I’m paying good money for you to do this and why the—” He stopped suddenly to have a gagging-coughing-choking fit. It took him a few seconds to get out his handkerchief, then use it to mop his brow and his mouth, then to blow his nose. He swore a few more times too.

I said nothing. Patience would win. We made our way back to his house while he swore again at the walker. His house wasn’t much bigger than the little one with the purple hydrangeas.

“Easiest money you’ll ever make,” he told me over iced coffee and clam rolls. “I’ve been taking care of Old Cedar for, oh, fifty years, maybe longer.”

I added sugar to my coffee. He frowned, grunted, went on:

“Molly passed away last January, born in 1911, so...” A moment to contemplate the grandeur of extreme old age, another cough. The radio, tuned to the Red Sox, played in the background as he leaned over the kitchen table and looked me in the eye, “Woman was a saint! But I never in my life knew someone of so few words. You saw the little house with the hydrangeas? That’s where she lived. The big one, she rented that out. Anyhow, we could sit out on the porch all night playing cribbage or gin rummy, and I swear to you, mine would be the only voice I’d hear!”

“All night?” I laughed and pushed back, balancing the chair on two legs. “She was how much older than you? You had a thing going on with an older woman? You sly—”

He slammed his hand down on the table so hard it made me jump and spill coffee on my shirt. Suddenly, all four chair legs were on the floor.

“You listen to me, Herbert Sawyer Jr., I’m throwing an opportunity your way, and it’s all coming out of my pocket!” More coughing, hacking, the handkerchief produced.

I looked at the clock; it was late, nearly seven and I hadn’t called the Wenlows in four hours. They were my foster parents, nice enough people, but strict. I’d told them Elmer Hornton had a job for me and rode my bike over from Falmouth to check it out.

“Sorry,” I muttered. “But I still don’t get what you want me to do.”

Another slam. “Damn it, I told you already! When Molly Windsor died, her secret died with her! I want you to find out what it was!”

I lay on my back, hands under my head, staring up at the open-raftered ceiling. My room was over the garage, but I’d chosen it, and no one else wanted it. Too crude, I guess, with its open walls and uncertain insulation. Might find a mouse up here, or a couple of spiders. So none of the other kids — the Wenlows’ other foster kids — shared the room with me. Just the way I liked it.

Downstairs in the kitchen, I could hear them arguing, fighting, jostling over cereal bowls and milk, the television blaring in the corner. (The Wenlows had a TV in practically every room of the house.) Soon most of those kids would be off, taking their arguing-jostling selves to play video games, eat junk food, and mostly waste the rest of the day.

But the older foster kids, including me, were expected to have a job for the summer because it helped keep us “responsible.” So I’d assured Mrs. Wenlow that Mr. Hornton was going to fix me up with something. She’d been glad to hear that, but she needed to know exactly what the job entailed. I had sort of a mixed “history” — some trouble at school, though nothing major — and she wanted to make sure whatever I was doing was legal and safe.

I turned on my side, tuned out the noise below, and thought how I was going to explain this to her.

“Met her in ’38; I was fifteen,” he’d said wistfully, sipping his iced coffee, nibbling on a cookie filled with plum jam. “Pulled a card off the bulletin board in the general store: Help wanted, handyman, good wages. Well, it was still the Depression and good pay might be fifty cents a day. She told me what she wanted done, paid me a dollar a day, and I think, well, I kind of liked her from the start.” He had darted his eyes up at me, expecting a smirk perhaps, but he got nothing from me.

“I digress,” he’d said, almost formally, “How we met isn’t important. What is, is this: Molly passed away and never told me what she promised to before she died. Damned if I don’t kick myself now for not being more... assertive, I guess is the word. We played hundreds of card games in that little house and many times I’d say to myself, ‘Elmer, ask her now!’ ” He paused to take a breath.

“Ask her what?”

“Damn, boy have you got rocks in your ears! Ask her what the secret was!”

“But I still don’t get—” I began, but he hadn’t heard.

He was off in his own reverie...

“Gray eyes, blonde hair, little wisp of a thing, and always a smile. I did her chores, anything she asked, any time she asked.

“I painted that big house, Old Cedar, more times than I care to admit. Painted it white one year, and it stood proudly up on the bluff, like a castle. That was ’47, right after the war ended, and the next year I had to paint it all over again in that dark green. She hated the white.” A soft chuckle. “Told me how to grow purple hydrangeas, but I’ve forgotten, something about aluminum in the soil. Anyhow, she was never much of a talker. Had a job and an apartment in Boston, and came out here every spring around Memorial Day. I’d open up the big house, unroll the rugs, wash the windows, stock the pantry. Dust and vacuum and clean and at the end of the day, she’d meet me by the kitchen door, pay me cash, and say, ‘The lawn needs mowing on Tuesday and garbage pickup is Thursday.’ Very matter-of-fact she was.

“Well, I think she wanted to keep a distance between us. Wasn’t proper, you see, for her being older, to take notice of a younger man. Damn those days.”

“They sound like good days, Mr. H.,” I’d said, and respectfully so.

His blue eyes lifted to me. “In those days a younger man did not pursue an older woman.” He shook his head. “When I retired and left the sign business, she and I got a little closer. I had a schedule of chores which I tended to at the big house, but I’d also stop by to rake or mow, do a bit of yard work at the little house. She’d ask me in, have coffee; we’d play cards. It became a ritual, couple nights a week. It felt right. Felt like it should have been happening all the time, but by then she was in her eighties and it was too late.”

“Too late for what?”

“Too late for anything more, damn it!” And then rising, fumbling for his handkerchief, he’d muttered, “The devil knows why I’m telling you this.”

Okay, I’d been embarrassed for him. I fumbled around, picked up a magazine, sat down at the end of his new wicker sofa. He went off into the kitchen, started to wash dishes, muttering “no,” when I asked if he needed help.

As for me, I just shut up. Eventually he started again:

“Always small talk. Weather and sports, not much else. I did say to her once, tell me about you, Molly, about your job, and she smiled and changed the subject. Didn’t take long to learn she was never going to take our friendship any further than she already had. She was what in an earlier day was called retiring. Or deferential. I’d see Molly in the check-out line stand aside for people, let them go in front of her, saying, ‘No, you go first, please.’ ” He sighed. “Anyhow, she finally got so she couldn’t live alone. She’s been in a nursing home the last five years.”

So that explained why I’d had no idea who this woman was. Over the course of my friendship with Mr. Hornton, I’d come to know most of his friends, cronies, and acquaintances — his fishing ‘buddies,’ his war ‘buddies.’ I also knew this neighborhood: It used to be mine until my mother had to sell our house. I knew the roads, the people, what they did, where they worked, the names of all their kids. Oh, I was presently living in a foster home, but that was because my mother was “sick” and not able to take care of me right now. My only other living relative was my aunt, and she had six kids, so...

So I hadn’t known Molly Windsor, but I knew the little house by the road. I knew the big house too. I knew how it stood up on the bluff, shaded in giant cedars, and how it was rented out each summer to big families — the kind that invite all their cousins and friends to come and stay.

Old Cedar was an institution at the end of North Manamesset Beach, where the pale sandy beach gave way to marshlands and scrub pine woods. The Victorian-style house, gracious and permanent, stood three stories high, with a gray, clay-tiled roof and two diamond-shaped, stained glass windows on the third floor — one on the south side, the other the north. Facing the bay, the property’s wide sloping lawns extended down to a cement seawall. There was even a private dock with moorage for three boats.

Mr. Hornton had stopped talking, was standing at the counter, staring out the window to the west, the general direction of the coast and the big house, though neither was visible from here. It was getting dark; and I had to leave soon. A low fog was starting to roll in and a sea breeze, humid but cool, was breaking through the windows, lifting the old-fashioned Venetian blinds.

“So you want me find out her secret?”

“I haven’t told you everything yet.” He’d fumbled for his walker; I pushed it his way. “I helped her get the house ready every summer, but she’d never go in!” He gripped the walker, came toward me. “Never went inside that damn house once in all those years!”

I guess I sort of stared at him. I didn’t know what to say.

“One day I said to her, kind of joking, Molly, why won’t you go in your own dam house?” Suddenly a dreary-eyed look. “And she said, ‘Why Elmer, that’s my secret. Everyone has a secret and someday I’ll tell you mine.’ Then she put her hand on mine, squeezed it.” His eyes got wet — honest to God — and shaking his head, then swearing in a particularly vulgar manner, shuffled out of the kitchen into the bathroom.

I’d left shortly after that.

So the job was to find out a dead woman’s secret which had something to do with the house known as Old Cedar. How did I tell Mrs. Wenlow that? She wouldn’t be too happy to hear my name and the word ‘secret’ in the same sentence. And I couldn’t lie; she might find out.

So the next day I told her I was doing some odd jobs for Mr. Hornton out at Old Cedar and left it at that.

It went okay. She knew Elmer Hornton, and despite the fact I’d gotten involved in a few “police matters” from time to time, and that Elmer had been indirectly, or even directly involved in the same, she gave her approval.

Outside, two of the Wenlow children were drawing in the road, a bucket of chalk at the end of the driveway. I leaned over and helped myself to two sticks of chalk, tucked them in my pocket, then got on my bike and headed back to Manamesset.

He handed me the keys, a big old ring of them, the kind that look like they could open a pirate chest.

“House is empty, wasn’t rented this summer. Fellow in Hyannis handled all the rentals. I offered to do it, but Molly told me, you do enough, Elmer. But I don’t think I did. She was a lonely woman and if it hadn’t been for me, she’d have had no friends at all.”

“Mr. H., how do you know...”

“Mr. H.?” he snapped. “Damn it, I’m Mr. Hornton or Elmer!”

“How do you know that, Elmer?”

He spun his walker around, dropping it almost on my feet, then pushing up the brim of his green corduroy fishing hat, he stared up at me.

Up at me, perhaps that was a shock to him, but I didn’t move. I had no desire to upset him, and I wasn’t trying to be a wise guy.

“Because I got too many friends!” he shouted. “And I know the burden—” He stopped short and smacked his lips. “This is doing a number on me, Herbie. I can’t talk about it without getting all misty-eyed. Damned embarrassing.”

I looked past him, past the little cabin out by the road, its purple hydrangeas rustling in the light breeze. Behind the house was a grove of at least thirty red cedars, and just above the tallest of them, the very top of Old Cedar could be seen with its dark gray roof.

But there were still things I didn’t understand: “This woman had a secret that had to do with that house, but she died before she could tell you. Now you want me—” I shook my head. “Honest to God, Mr. Hornton, I haven’t a clue what you want me to do.”

He shook his head, then turning away, said, “I’ll walk up to the door with you and we can talk.”

I turned the key in the old lock, felt the tumblers move into position under my hand, and wondered if any of the renters — of which there’d been dozens in the last sixty-plus years — had felt the life in the lock, the soft moan of the house as the door swung open before them.

An old, wood-paneled door, stained a deep mahogany brown, was Mr. Hornton’s handiwork, for sure, and though I’d seen this house many times from the beach and from the road, I’d never been on these steps, never been inside the house. Never felt its huge coolness as I stepped through a small side porch into the wide, black-and-white kitchen.

“So what should I be looking for?” I’d asked as we walked up the driveway. “Diaries? Letters? Scrapbooks or photographs—”

He cut me off with a wave of his hand. “Ain’t anything like that in the house. She kept nothing personal up there. No furniture left in there but a few pieces of junk. Weren’t any desks. Molly had the house filled with that new modem stuff and that’s all been sold or given away, per instructions in her will. Most that’s left is a chair here or there. This was a rental, Herbie. You’re not going to find personal items in a rental house.”

“Then what do you—”

“Just look around! Use your good eye to see what might have been missed. Look inside the closets, the pantry, all the shelves. There’s bookcases everywhere. And the fireplace — just feel around, just look.

I walked into the empty pantry, clean as a whistle, as my mother would have said. Clean shelf paper, a few pots and pans on hooks, some empty tin canisters.

He’d said, “There’re no linens either, no blankets, towels, that sort of thing. Molly had a service supply those, made it easier for her.” He frowned, shook his head. “She had the floors buffed and polished last fall. Told her I’d do it, but she said, you do enough...”

I stepped back into the kitchen, and from there walked into a small room that gave a magnificent view of the bay. The room was totally empty. Not a rug on the floor or picture on the wall, not a stick of furniture. Smooth, bare, dark wood floors. There was a small closet, some built-in bookshelves.

From there into the wide living room with an even more expansive view to the bay. Through a pair of French doors, the room opened out onto a wide, unscreened porch. Nothing there either, except two rather worn-looking Adirondack chairs tipped to their sides and a metal stand for a hammock.

On the other side of the living room was another smaller room, which looked like it had been made into a media room: There was a huge shelving unit built into the far wall with space for a television, stereo equipment, and so on.

Then back into the living room, which was the largest room of the house. The dark floors had been polished to a shine. The walls were clad with barnboard.

At the far end of the living room was a massive fieldstone fireplace with a flagstone hearth. All the fireplace utensils were gone. The mantel above it looked like a single piece of carved gray wood, maybe driftwood, and over that, hanging on the wall, was a rather ordinary-looking painting of a large house behind some trees.

I went into the next room, a formal dining room. It had a smaller side room from which stairs curved up to a small landing, and then off to the second floor. Off the dining room, facing east, was a morning room or what some might call a breakfast room. There were built-in bookcases everywhere, and at least two closets in every room, even the smallest. But every closet was empty, as were all the rooms. There was only an occasional rug rolled and pushed against a wall, or a broken chair.

It all smelled of age, of floor polish, and that peculiar musty odor that fills Cape houses when they’re closed up for a while. I went back into the living room, started unlocking and pushing up windows, pulling down screens. In fact, I decided any room I was in, I’d let in the air. Out past the porch was the wide, green lawn, meticulously maintained, which ran about thirty yards to the top of the cement seawall, and beyond that was the pale sand of North Manamesset Beach. There were boat sounds out in the bay, people shouting on the beach, kites whipping in a stiff offshore breeze.

I opened the French doors going out onto the porch and stepped outside.

I tipped one of the chairs — the one that looked cleaner — right-side up and sat down.

Maybe Molly Windsor’s secret was this: Her life, though seemingly quiet and simple, was a happy one. Maybe she didn’t need the “burden” of too many friends. Maybe Mr. Hornton and cribbage, the Red Sox, was all she needed or wanted. She had a job in Boston, possibly a demanding job, maybe sher friends were there — who knows? Maybe summer was her escape, her quiet respite.

So why wouldn’t she go inside her own house?

I had said to Mr. Hornton, “So I’m looking for what? Secret passageways? Hidden panels? Hidden rooms?” He hadn’t cut me off that time, just given me a grim look.

“You see things,” he had said to me. “You sense things—”

It had been my turn to interrupt him, and a bit angrily at that: “No, I’m not... psychic or super-sensitive or anything crazy like that. Look, I have—” I took a short breath, but I understood, even as I protested it, to what he was referring. “—maybe a few times I’ve helped figure out some situation. But this is different.”

And to that Elmer Hornton had one response: “Exactly.”

I got up, went back into the house, sized it all up. The first floor rooms: kitchen, pantry, front room to the west, front room to the east, living room, dining room, morning room. There was also a storage room off the kitchen on the south side, which had probably been the housekeeper’s room. In addition, there were two bathrooms on the first floor: a small one off the kitchen and a larger one just off the dining room — it was around and under the staircase. Both bathrooms were completely modernized, the bigger one having a custom-built shower stall in which you could have had a party, and a hot tub large enough for me and six of my friends.

Now that was an inviting thought, if only I’d had six friends.

Then I walked through all the rooms again, this time opening and closing doors and drawers, running my hands across shelves. I sat on the hearth and tried to move the flagstones and the massive granite stones of the fireplace. I reached into the fireplace, stuck my head up into the chimney, and played with the damper, barely moving in time before a shower of soot came down upon my head. I walked the length of every room, inspecting floors, walls, ceilings, and I marked every space, every wall, every closet I checked with a white X chalk mark.

I was taking Mr. Hornton’s money for not doing an awful lot. I should have felt guilty. He was paying me to walk around a big, old empty house — a simply wonderful house with the ocean air moving through it.

“I’m turning over the keys to the town administrator on September tenth,” he’d said. “Then it’s to be torn down.” He hadn’t given me a chance to ask why before he said, “She willed the land to the town, just the land.”

“So did you have a secret, Molly?” I asked while standing in the middle of the great living room, and as I did a rush of cold air swept in from the northwest. The windows still had a slight frill of faded blue curtains and they swept up and down as I shut my eyes...

I reopened them and, returning to the dining room, took the stairs to the second floor.

Four bedrooms on the second floor, all running off a central hall. Pale wood in the walls and floors, probably maple, and paler walls in the bedrooms. Floral print in the bathroom shared by the front two bedrooms, a more robust red and orange pattern in the bathroom shared by the back two. But all of it was thoroughly modem: the lighting, the windows, the fixtures in the bathrooms. It seemed that perhaps there had been even more rooms up here, but to update the bathrooms, a smaller room had been sacrificed both front and back. But like downstairs, the rooms were empty, not even a rug or broken chair, odd picture on the wall. These rooms had been stripped.

The stairs which came up from the dining room continued upwards by way of a small alcove to the third floor. Up here three more bedrooms, two on the southwest side, with a shared bathroom between, and one bedroom in the back. That third bedroom, which didn’t overlook the bay, but south to the cedar grove, and the little house out by the causeway road, was bigger than any of the other bedrooms and had a colossal walk-in closet that smelled of cedar. It also had its own bathroom with another huge shower and an antique tub sitting on four brass-clawed feet.

In the hall on this floor was a small sitting area, a nook containing a window seat that overlooked the bay. Nice place to sit and read or just contemplate the view: beach, water, sky, boats. I threw up the windows, then turned and saw a closet in that nook. I opened it and found more stairs, these went to the attic.

I didn’t go all the way up, just stuck my head into the attic, and looked around. Okay, if I were looking for secrets, I would do this space last. But there seemed nothing here, just eaves and dust and the ceiling and roof above me. No old storage chests or bureaus, not even an ancient dress form, which most attics seemed to have.

I did another walk around of the second floor, inspecting walls, backs of closets, tops of closets. In one room I found an empty box for Imperial Floor Polish, which I used to stand on as I felt around inside the closets, pushing at the walls, running my hands along the smooth maple and oak floorboards. Every area and wall I checked got a new white chalk mark.

I turned the faucet in one of the second floor bathrooms. It ran brown for a few seconds, then was clear and cold. The hot tap worked too. I flicked a light switch and the light over the sink blinked on.

“So what am I looking for, Molly?” I said aloud.

No box of letters tucked up high on a shelf in a musty closet, no skeletons walled up, no unexplained stains on the floor.

The sun was moving into the west; late afternoon shadows were shifting through the open windows, with here and there a forgotten curtain lifting in the ocean breeze. It was indeed a strange sensation to walk through the huge, empty spaces looking for a “secret” that might not even exist.

I returned to the living room and stood in front of the fireplace. Above it was the painting.

A bit simplistic, almost childlike, but it was of Old Cedar, and it was signed MW.

“Kind of a nice place,” I said, sitting out on Mr. Hornton’s front porch, watching the guy across the road. He had dragged an outboard motor over to his side yard, had it set up in a large galvanized trash barrel full of water.

More than just a nice place, Old Cedar was an exceptionally nice place. I liked the deep, hollow feel of the rooms, the sound the hardwood floors made under my sneakers, the sweep of the salty air in my face when I pushed up the windows. It was a house which could draw you in — comforting, solid, and large. I would have liked to have sat in one of those rooms for hours, as the sun turned westward then dropped into the dark pool of the bay, and watch the shadows move across the floor and fade off as the sky turned purple, orange, and red.

But as far as this secret was concerned, I’d come up with nothing, nada, zilch, and I’d made that pretty plain to a grim-faced Elmer Hornton who sat next to me attempting to tie a fishing fly.

“Damn, it could be staring you right in the face, and you’d never know,” he snapped.

Was that intended to be personal? Especially after praising my ability to “sense things” earlier.

“Maybe the secret is that there is no secret,” I said, thinking I was pretty clever. He glared at me. “Okay, then it’s something else, isn’t it? What I mean is, it’s not the secret.”

“What are you going on about?” he snarled.

“You don’t want Old Cedar tom down.” The wheels were turning in my head, “So if someone important had lived there or...” It had occurred to me that what he really wanted was to find out something startling about the house, something which would make it more than just a local landmark, a reason to save Old Cedar.

“I’m already having that checked out,” he said, swearing under his breath at me, at the fly, the line, and even at the guy across the road who was now setting up an awful racket with his outboard motor. The rich scent of gasoline and diesel floated across the road. “Martin Cross is doing some research.” He muttered, swore, nicking himself with the jackknife he was so ineffectively wielding. Out came the handkerchief — along with a sour look directed my way.

Martin Cross was a local historian and a friend of Mr. Hornton’s. I’d met the man, had liked and respected him; compared to Elmer Hornton’s brusque gruffhess, Martin was gentility itself.

“So let me get this right,” I said, “Mr. Cross is doing the easy book stuff, and Herbie Sawyer is doing the grunt work.”

He ignored that. “I know there’s something,” he muttered. “Should have seen her funeral. Dead of winter, sad little affair. I was there, one of her neighbors, and an old fellow from the firm where she used to work. Three of us. That’s it.” He threw aside the feathers, the line, the knife onto an end table with another curse.

“Firm she worked for? What firm?”

“Legal firm up in Boston. Stayed there into her seventies, as a clerk, helped with legal research. She spent the summers in the little house. Could have made a pretty penny if she’d sold the big one outright, but—” He put a bloody thumb into his mouth, glared at me; I kept a straight face. “—I didn’t know anything about her finances. In fact, I didn’t know anything about her at all.” He muffled a curse.

“Seems you know more than you think you do.”

“Nah, just bits and pieces she handed out over the years. She did say she lived in the big house until she was ten, then her parents died and her aunt took her to Boston. Far as I know, she never dated, never had a boyfriend. Never went to college. For sixty years she just worked at the law firm.” He paused, and the outboard motor across the street roared to life, dying just as quickly, and setting up another awful stink, but Mr. Horton didn’t seem to notice. “You could see it in her eyes, something just not there.”

“Maybe this secret was a joke, Mr. H., between you and her.”

“Mr. H. again? When the heck did I become Mr. H?” he snarled. He grabbed his walker, stood up with a half groan, and left the porch.

I followed him inside, wishing I’d found something, anything for him. He was moving around the kitchen, opening and shutting drawers, slamming them, rattling silverware. Then he was in the cabinets, probably looking for a bandage.

“There is the painting,” I said. “Over the mantel?”

“So she painted a bit. That’s no secret.” He snorted. “She did a few of the beach, the dunes, and the big house. Nothing special about them.”

“You know, if you can stop being angry at me for maybe, um, five minutes, you could seriously tell me what you expect me to find.” When he didn’t answer, I added: “Or maybe you can tell me why this means so much to you.” I was in the doorway to the front room, hands in my pockets, leaning against the door frame.

Bandage box in hand, pointing it at me, he snapped, “It’s the secret to who she is! Who she was!” He threw his hands up in an expression of alarm, dismay and maybe even grief. “Sixty, seventy years you know someone, you have a friendship, Herbie, and you know absolutely nothing about them! It’s wrong. And it was wrong of me. I should have been more persistent and less selfish! But no, there I was, talking about me. Me and my business. Me and my fishing. Me and my garden, me and the new roof I was putting on! That was the gist of our conversation, what little there was of one. She’d just sit there, smiling and nodding and seldom, if ever, said anything.”

“You can’t go back and change things, Mr. Hornton, but isn’t it possible that she, well, enjoyed your friendship? Some people aren’t great talkers.”

He wasn’t listening to me; he had moved across the room, and was gazing out a window onto his perfect, green lawn, the low cedar fence which marked it off, the narrow driveway strewn with clean white, crushed qua-hog shells. “That was the one thing she had though, that secret. ‘I’m going to tell you someday, Elmer.’ And her eyes would get this far-off look.”

“Okay.” I shrugged, thinking I’d humor him. “I’ll go back again. I barely checked the third floor, and there’s the attic.”

He didn’t say anything else.

“Hey there! You, boy!” A shout from down on the beach, but I ignored it. I had opened up one of the old Adirondack chairs, set it on the porch, and with my mp3 player turned full blast, was reveling in the opaque sounds of an outrageous Swedish electronic band. I still hadn’t found any secrets in the house, and with the temperature pushing into the mid nineties, I was losing interest — well, for the moment anyhow.

It was the second day on the job, and I’d gone through every room. I’d used a different colored piece of chalk, marked everything again. I’d slid my hands up panels and across floorboards and over ceilings, looking for hidden pockets or places where there might be a journal or diary, or perhaps the family Bible.

But at the moment I was on a break. It was midafternoon and hot. I had my feet up, bottle of cream soda by my side, and sweet Swedish sounds ringing in my ears. I ignored the shouts, certain they weren’t for me.

I jolted as I came to, realizing someone was blocking the westward-turning sun. I looked up into the shadowed face of a very big man.

Buster Holiday, smelliest man on Manamesset Bay.

“So it is you!” he said, a little too eagerly and too close to my face. Buster rarely shaved, and with his crooked teeth, persistent sweet-onion breath, and sweat-soaked T-shirts, one would think he was the most destitute man on Cape Cod. In reality, he was one of the wealthiest.

He was the author of a string of self-help books on electrical repair, carpentry, plumbing, and now with websites to match, Buster had accrued an estate worth in excess of a hundred million dollars. He had his own flotilla of boats, homes all over the eastern seaboard, even a penthouse in NYC, but here he was, facing me down: “Damn it to the nearest outhouse, Herbert Sawyer, Jr.! Thought you were a trespasser!”

And then he turned and spat off the side of the porch into the grass.

Well, I was thinking fast, how to explain why I was sitting up on Molly Windsor’s porch. I muttered something about “helping Mr. Hornton out.”

As his words rode right over mine: “Hell yes, too bad they’re tearing this old place down. Landmark it is,” followed by, “And about Molly W.? Holy hell’s blazes, I was so sweet on her back in forty-two — or was it forty-three? No matter, nice girl she was, though very private. Why I’d see her on her bike going to the store and toot my horn, give her a friendly wave, and she’d never wave back. Never. Same in the store. Just nod if you said say g’momin’, good evenin’. All boxed up she was, and, well, that’s to be expected, I suppose.” He was scratching his chin, flakes of skin falling off. “Yep, known Molly for sixty years, give or take a decade, and been strolling past this house and seeing all the families who rented here all that time, and well, it’s sad this place has got to go. I’d have bought it myself if it was available. It’s just the craziest damn thing.”

“Yeah, I guess so.”

“ ’Cept the cabin, what she used to call the ‘little house’ out by the road.” He pointed in its direction behind the big house, past the cedar grove. “Goes to Elmer Hornton — did you know that?”

“No, sir. I did not.” I had inched back into the chair as far as I could, but every time I moved, Buster just moved in closer.

“Craziest thing.” He looked up at the house behind me, the open door, letting all the flies in. But what did it matter?

“Laid some of the floors myself one summer. Molly, she updated it back in...” He started scratching his head; the man was eighty-eight, if he was a day, and mostly bald with a white fringe of hair around a sunburned scalp. “Well, some time in the fifties, back when Elmer was all caught up in his sign business. So I chipped in. Elmer sent me the work. Me and Elmer, you know, are very good friends.” Buster turned to look at me, but strangely enough, despite all his dirtiness, he had that same dreary look in his eye that I’d seen in Mr. Hornton’s recently. “I think we competed a bit over Molly.” He shook his head, then turned his attention back to the house. “Yep, I put in some cedar closets for her, did up a bathroom or two. Painted here and there. Helped out where I could. That’s my motto, Herbie. Help out where you can.” He turned and eyed me closely as if I were something he’d like to take a swat at, like a bug.

“So what you doing up here? Come to collect the pictures? Nothing left of any value in the whole place. I saw some trucks here a few weeks ago, took away all the furniture.”

“Pictures,” I murmured.

“Well, they’d be worth something only to anyone who cares. She was not a painter. Elmer can tell you that. Contrast all out of kilter and her take on perspective? Crooked lines everywhere like she never heard of vanishing point or anything, not that I’m a painter, mind you. Can’t paint a damn straight line, but Elmer, he showed me a thing or two. I had a mind to be a portrait painter back in — when did my first book come out? Hmm, late sixties?” He leaned forward, slapped me on the knee, jolting me nearly out of the chair. “That’s all ancient history to a kid like you now, ain’t it?”

“I guess,” I said, sinking back into the chair as he moved away, finally, and standing at the edge of the porch, looked out over the bay and said:

“Hey, got a new little sloop, Herbie, and she’s a beauty. A forty-footer, not that big, needs a crew of four to handle, but you and me and Elmer, we ought to take her out for some deep-sea fishing.” He paused to pick at his teeth with some metal thing. “What do you say?”

“You inherit the little house?” My first words on entering his house without so much as a knock.

And his response: “So what? Worthless shack. Going to tear it down, is what I’m going to do.”

“Mr. Hornton—” I walked toward him, determined and just a bit angry. “—you want me to find Molly’s secret? Well, it’s probably in that little worthless shack!”

“Ain’t nothing in there but a few personal things. No, Herbie, the secret’s up in Old Cedar and if you can’t find it, well, I got half a mind to burn the whole place down.”

“You can’t be serious.”

Silence, almost a stunned emptiness between us as old Mr. Hornton turned way from me, shuddering, shoulders sagging. For a moment there was nothing there, no feeling, no sensations, just a deep void as empty as the rooms in Old Cedar. He had truly loved this woman.

“Hey, I’ll be back later. Sorry...” I started toward the door.

“Stay,” he said between half-muffled sobs, and then angrily: “Stay!”

“All right.”

“What’s a few tears between friends, hey?” he said, making hot coffee on this hottest day yet in July, but I took it, added three packets of sugar, and sitting in the little hot box that was his kitchen, he said to me. “Maybe I did love her, in a fashion, I don’t know. Only twelve years between us...” He shook his head, put a fist down on the tabletop, but not hard, just in emphasis. “Maybe she could have been my wife. All those years, Mrs. Elmer Hornton.” He ran a sweating hand over his forehead. “You ever been in love with an older woman?” He looked at me and quickly answered his own question. “Course not. You’re just sixteen, a boy still, but I tell you this, it’s a pain that won’t go away, and it gets worse as the years pass by.” He turned aside a bit, pulling in his bottom lip, but he wasn’t about to cry this time.

“Yeah, I have,” I admitted. He turned his head sharply. “She was fifty-four.”

“Fifty-four? Holy mackerel, that’s a young ’un for me!” He tried to laugh, but his eyes were reddening up again.

“I thought she was thirty-five.” I shrugged. “I suppose it was more of a crush.”

“Yes, that’s a good name for it because you feel like your whole insides are being crushed to pieces. I can talk a blue streak, you know that, but I could never talk enough to get inside who Molly really was. She was quiet, but she was also sad. There was something missing.” He sat back, sighing, almost gasping, and I moved to help. It was a new problem Mr. Hornton had been experiencing. He put a fist to his chest.

I found his inhaler in a kitchen drawer. He used it, took a minute to compose himself, then said, “I know the answer’s in the big house, but if you want, well, go ahead, look in the little house; the keys are on the ring. I gave Martin all her papers, well, what she had of them, and what the lawyers didn’t need.”

“I’ll look tomorrow,” I said, watching him carefully. His breathing was still ragged and he wanted more coffee. I got up to make it for him.

He reached for the white handkerchief in his back pocket. “Life is full of might-have-beens, Herbie. Don’t let your life get filled with too many of them.”

“There is the painting,” I said as I brought him his coffee. I was hoping to get his mind on something solid, away from all this emotional stuff. “It’s still over the mantel.”

He waved his hand at me: “I told you! Couldn’t paint to save her life! I tried to show her a few things, but she pushed me away, said, ‘Elmer, I paint for my own enjoyment.’ ”

“Where are the other paintings?”

He paused to think. “Well, a few hang around town, post office, library, but that’s because I put them there. Most are just collecting dust.”

“Where?”

“In the little house, of course.”

I spread the paintings across the kitchen floor in the little house. There were twenty of them, all total, all neatly framed, and all, indeed, amateurish. There was no sense of space; everything was flat. One showed seagulls flying over a marsh, but the painting had no life, no color, no sense of anything real to it.

There were ten paintings of the big house. I set those aside and opened the window which looked north and toward the cedar grove. Old Cedar wasn’t visible from here, but Molly had painted these pictures from somewhere nearby, maybe just outside the little house. I knew this because every picture of Old Cedar showed only the top of the house, the part which included the second and third floors, along with the diamond-shaped, stained-glass window, the attic area, and the high, peaked roof.

I lined up these ten paintings, not by date — Molly hadn’t dated any of her work — but by the fact that the cedars had grown taller through the years in which she had obviously painted them. Less and less of Old Cedar was visible, until in the final picture only the peaked roof and the very top corner of the stained-glass window could be seen.

I went outside, slamming the door. It was gusting wind today and would soon get worse. Possible thunderstorms, coming in after the heat. I walked around the little house, looking up toward the big house, through the cedars.

Red cedars are an evergreen; they grow fairly straight up with a peeling, reddish brown bark, and can branch out thickly from a very low height if not trimmed back, and none of these trees had been trimmed; they’d been allowed to grow up thick and close. The branches, for the most part were short, covered with a bristly, blue green needle, and at this time of year, were starting to break out in small blue berries.

The house wasn’t visible at all anymore, unless I was almost at the road and facing toward the bay, to the northwest. From there I could see the roof of Old Cedar, and just make out the very top of the stained-glass window on the third floor. But if I could imagine going back in time, the cedar trees shrinking as the years moved backwards... My conclusion was that Molly had painted all ten pictures of Old Cedar right here, from her side yard, looking north toward the cedar grove. There was also one more picture which I knew of, over the mantel at the big house. I didn’t know what pictures were in the post office or the library, but possibly there were two more of Old Cedar.

It was getting on to noontime and Mrs. Wenlow had told me to return by lunch. She needed me to watch some of the younger children so she could do some food shopping.

I stacked the pictures on the kitchen table and locked up the little house.

“Strange job, indeed,” Harriet Wenlow remarked as she cut a tuna fish sandwich in half. It had taken a few months, but she and I had come to sort of an arrangement. Oh, no doubt she didn’t approve of me — not my music, my hairstyle (straight-up, closed-cropped, with a touch of gel), my clothes (jeans and a T-shirt most days, shorts if it was hot), or my apparent lack of friends.

“Never approved of loners,” she’d told me shortly after my arrival. But she was sympathetic to what had put me in the foster-care system and didn’t pry into anything beyond what she needed to know.

But today she asked: “So what is it you’re really doing over there at Old Cedar? I hear it’s going to be tom down.”

“Just making sure nothing of any value is left behind.”

“My family is from that area, but I didn’t know Molly Windsor. We go way back, so I asked my mother if she knew anything.” Mrs. Wenlow shook her head. “She said the old woman just wasn’t a part of things.”

And neither am I, I wanted to add... well, most the time. Oh, I do have friends, I even had a girlfriend or two, but just then I was happy flying solo, in all areas of my social life.

“The only other thing my mother knew about her is that she painted pictures,” Mrs. Wenlow added as she started to fill her dishwasher.

“Painted pictures,” I echoed.

“Yes, they were said to be terrible,” she said, chuckling.

I didn’t have a chance to return to Old Cedar that day, and the next day I was recruited for a different job, cleaning the gutters at the Wenlow house. It was after noon before I could get away. It was July Fourth, kids were running up and down the beach setting off small firecrackers, and I was in the house again, staring up over the big fieldstone fireplace, staring at the painting of Old Cedar.

An early Old Cedar, I realized now. The cedars between the two houses were smaller, and the house was visible from the windows of the first floor up to the roof. It was also an Old Cedar that had been painted white.

“You painted this view all through the years,” I said, “But why?”

Not everything’s a mystery, not everything’s a secret, even when someone tells you it is. But I took the picture down, using a rickety old chair I found in the kitchen, and set it carefully by the kitchen door. Then I did yet another circuit of the house — my third.

This time I moved a bit slower, and did more standing and...

Looking at where windowsills met the wall or how a door fit into its frame. I was searching for something, anything that was a bit out of line, a bit off center. I studied paneling in the bedrooms, and if anything looked crooked, patched, or sealed over, I checked it out. I’d bought a measuring tape, a hammer, and a small crowbar because I figured if I did find something a bit off it would do no harm to break a wall, pry off a sill, knock out a bookshelf. But again there was nothing.

First floor, marking everything off in green chalk this time. Second floor, the same, and the third floor. Then even the hot, dusty attic, crawling around under the eaves on my hands and knees. Nothing but a bit of dry rot and spiders.

Shortly after four in the afternoon, I was back on the second floor, sitting on the floor in a southeast-facing bedroom, back against the door frame. Not much natural light in this room this time of day, only a light glow in through the windows. But it was cooler here, comfortable, full of shadows. And if I shut my eyes for two minutes...

I shook myself alert before I could doze off, and then I saw it. Something.

In the top corner of the room, near the ceiling, and on an interior wall, was a thin streak of something dark that trickled down through the green and blue pattern of the room’s wallpaper. I couldn’t tell what it was at first, and truthfully, I jumped up thinking it was a bloodstain. I went and got the floor polish crate, came back and stood on it, and reached up to touch the streak. A reddish-brown powder came off in my fingers. I looked at it, smelled it. Rust. Probably from a rusty old steam pipe.

Again, nothing.

“Why Herbert Sawyer, haven’t seen you in a dog’s age.” Martin Cross reached forward from his wheelchair. I took his hand, gave it a good shake. The man was a powerhouse from the waist up and he nearly took my arm off in his grip. “You don’t come to the library anymore, Herbert.”

“Don’t live in town anymore, Mr. Cross. I’m over in Falmouth with the—”

“He knows all about that!” Elmer Hornton cut me off, angry, impatient. “Forget the pleasantries, Martin, damn it! Tell the boy what you told me!”

For a moment both Martin Cross and I simply stared at Elmer, until he shook his head, mumbled some kind of apology, and shuffled with his walker across the kitchen. “I’m not staying,” he snarled. “I’ll be out on the porch, working on a damn fly. You tell me when you’re done.”

“Of course, Elmer,” Martin said in an amazingly patient manner. “Thank you for the coffee.”

Mr. Hornton went onto the porch.

“This is really bothering him.” I sat down at the table. Outside in the distance was the constant boom-boom of fireworks. They’d go on for hours.

“I know,” Martin said, “I also think he’s angry at me. I couldn’t find much of anything on this woman. She lived a very unremarkable life.”

“No secrets?” I said.

“Let me tell you what I told him.”

Martin removed some papers from a manila folder lying on the table and began:

“First about the house. It was built in 1888 by the Windsor family as a summer home, a retreat. Nothing very notable ever happened there, as far as I can find. Next, about the family. They owned Windsor Feed and Grain and up until around 1920, made a very respectable living from it. However, the company never diversified, never branched out into lumber or other areas, and as the small farms in the area disappeared, so did the customers. Edgar Windsor, the last owner, died of a heart attack working at his desk; he was forty-four. His wife, Elvira, died a week later in bed of what the death certificate calls a ‘wasting disease.’ It might have been cancer, tuberculosis, perhaps anorexia.” Martin shook his head. “She was only thirty-five. Mary, their daughter, also known as Molly, was ten when her parents died and she was immediately taken to Boston by her father’s sister, Sarah. Molly Windsor never attended public schools, either here in Manamesset or in Boston; she was ‘home-tutored,’ possibly by her mother and later by her aunt. There’s no record of their being a governess or other instructor.” Martin paused to look at me. “The records of the Windsor company are public, Herbert, and kept in the Barnstable Public Library. Windsor Feed and Grain folded shortly after Edgar Windsor’s death. Its assets were sold to pay off its debts and the remainder, which amounted mainly to that one big house, Old Cedar, went to Sarah Windsor. Edgar mixed family finances with his business, so I found accounts of what he paid for wood, for ice, for household expenses, and so on. But there’s no account for a tutor or private school, so I’m assuming—”

“Boring.”

“Quite so.” Martin shook his head. He shuffled through the folder a bit, removed some more papers.

“Now, from Stribner and Sons, the law firm where Molly was employed. Molly started there at age fifteen, and continued until her retirement at age seventy-seven. Remarkable. She was a legal assistant. I could find no indication that Molly ever joined any clubs, or was a church member.” A pause to take a sip of coffee, and then, “I have spoken by phone to the oldest Stribner, an Abner Stribner, grandson of the man who hired Molly. He remembers her, of course. But she retired twenty years ago and his memories of her are sparse. According to him, she was an efficient, older woman who kept to herself. Oh, one more thing: she did have two library cards. One for Boston Public, the other here in Manamesset.” He smiled.

I tipped back in my chair. “There’s no secret, Mr. Cross.”

“Well, there is one very minor thing. I do intend to research it a bit further.” He paused, studied me. “Molly was a twin, but her sibling died at birth, a girl named Anne. Birth, death, marriage records, they’re all public documents, Herbert, and I have copies of them, for Molly, her parents, her aunt, and her twin. The twin girl died—” He looked through some other papers on the table. “—from injuries suffered at birth.”

I frowned. “Could that...” But we both shook our heads at the same time.

“It’s a disappointment to find so little, but her life—” Martin tipped his head back and raised his voice. “—was a good one. She registered to vote. She went to the library. She worked and paid her taxes. Elmer, she was a happy woman, I think.”

Mr. Hornton just made a noise from the porch, then silence.

“Injuries suffered at birth,” I said. “Such as?”

“Oh, Herbert, the things they can do now that they couldn’t in Molly’s day. Perhaps her twin was undersized, or had a birth defect, even a minor one. She wasn’t stillborn. The cause of death specifically states ‘injuries suffered at birth.’ Maybe the doctor or midwife made an error.” He shook his head sadly.

“Like a cord around the neck or something?”

“Perhaps.”

“I tried, Elmer.” Again Martin raised his voice so Mr. Hornton could hear him. “I will do some more research on this twin.”

But the man on the porch was silent as he turned up the radio. The Red Sox were playing the Yankees.

“How much longer you going to pay me to do this?” I asked the next day. I almost added, “to do nothing.”

“ ’Til you find what I’m looking for!” Mr. Hornton snapped. He walked away, banging the walker deliberately on the kitchen floor with every step.

I was meeting Mr. Cross here rather than have to explain to Mrs. Wenlow who he was, how I knew him, and what we were going to do. I was tired of justifying every move I made to a foster parent. Now here I was, in an argument with Mr. Hornton again.

“I got a question for you,” I said. “Who are you mad at? Is it me? Mr. Cross? Molly?”

This was his answer: “Martin called an hour ago. Seems he’s taking you to the post office, the library, and the cemetery. Seems you got quite an itinerary this morning.”

“Oh yeah, we’re just going to town today. This is going to be the highlight—” I exaggerated the effect, dragging out the words, rolling my eyes. “—of my summer. The Manamesset Post Office? Oh, my God, waiting ail my life to go there.”

“You are one damn disrespectful boy, you know that?”

I threw up my hands. “I’m sorry! But it’s like, well, I’d rather talk to smelly old Buster Holiday than you, Mr. Hornton. We’re doing our best. We really are. You want better, call a P.I.” I turned to go.

“Buster Holiday,” Mr. Hornton said, his voice cool, emotionless, “Why’d you say his name?”

“Your old friend?” By then I was in full sarcasm mode, “Your pal who worked for you, what? Back in the sixties? Because I saw him out at Old Cedar and we talked a little. Oh, he wants us to go deep-sea fishing with him sometime. You up for it? We’ll need gas masks to survive the smell.”

“Buster’s no friend of mine,” he said, but again in a low, cold tone.

“He said you were,” I said. Mr. Horton turned away, waving his hand at me as if in disgust, so I said, “He liked Molly, too, didn’t he? Were you and him rivals?”

There was a honk in the driveway. Mr. Cross was waiting for me, but as I headed for the door, not expecting an answer or comment to what I’d just said, Mr. Hornton muttered: “Like hell he was. She didn’t want either one of us.”

The post office and library were both a bust; the first painting was of a pair of white heron walking through a marsh at high tide (not badly done, by the way), and the second was a scene of the beach at sunset. It was what Martin Cross and I found at the cemetery which was more interesting.

The cemetery was in Sandwich, on a hill overlooking the canal. I pushed Martin Cross up the small hill where the Windsor plot was located. All five Windsors, their names carved in an old-style white marble headstone, were there, only Molly’s date of death had yet to be recorded on the stone. Edgar, devoted husband; Elvira, loving wife; Sarah Elaine, loving sister; Mary, daughter; Anne, daughter.

The problem was Anne’s date of death read six years after her birth.

“This isn’t right,” Martin insisted. “The death certificate clearly stated that she’d died from injuries suffered at birth.”

“You can die from injuries suffered at birth six years later, Mr. Cross,” I said.

“But the date...” he argued, and turning to me, he added. “Can it be? Yes, it must be a mistake.”

“For the first six years of her life, Molly had a twin sister,” I said, “who had something wrong with her.”

But could that be Molly’s secret? Sad and maybe tragic, yes, but something she didn’t want Mr. Hornton to know? It didn’t make sense. I think each of us muttered that phrase four or five times around the table later that evening.

Mr. Cross and I had picked up Chinese take-out on the way back to Elmer Hornton’s house, but when I called the Wenlows to say I was staying for dinner, I knew from the nervous tenor in her voice that Mrs. Wenlow didn’t approve. Even though I had my bike with me, she insisted Mr. Wenlow would come and get me later.

“It’s difficult enough knowing a person when they’re alive, all their intimate, daily struggles, their feelings, their passions — now imagine trying to learn about them after they’re gone,” Martin Cross said, as he finished his fried rice and egg rolls. “What I mean to say, Elmer, is that Molly kept herself very closeted while alive. Her secrets, if there were any, are just as sealed — maybe more — now that she’s gone.”

But Mr. Hornton was firmly entrenched in the facts: “So, mistake on this twin’s death certificate?”

“Oh, most likely, and it does happen,” Martin Cross nodded. “Might be a clerical error. Perhaps someone saw the words ‘from injuries suffered at birth,’ and they just penciled in the birth date. The medical examiner signed his name to it later, never noticing the error in the date.”

Mr. Hornton nodded, fell silent.

“And nothing ever happened up at the big house?” Mr. Hornton interrupted, his voice low, contained.

“Nothing,” Martin confirmed. “No wild parties, no scandals, no bootlegging or rumrunning. No mysterious or unexplained deaths. The house wasn’t part of the Underground Railroad, nor were the Windsors mooncussers, luring ships to land by waving lanterns on the shore.”

“Mr. Hornton,” I spoke up as I finished the last of the crab rangoons, “You said there were three people at the funeral: you, someone from the law firm...?”

“Yes, that would be the gentleman I spoke with on the phone, Abner Stribner,” Martin Cross interjected, “Very nice fellow but not a font of information.”

“Who was the third?” I asked, but he didn’t answer. “Mr. Hornton? Elmer?” Still nothing. “Mr. H.!”

“Buster Holiday,” Mr. Hornton muttered.

“Mr. Holiday?” It took a few seconds to register. Now I was confused. Was it possible Buster Holiday had been out at Old Cedar looking for something? One of the paintings?

Mr. Hornton was different suddenly, somber, and he hadn’t finished his plate of food either. He got up from the table slowly and for a minute I thought he might be sick or needed his inhaler; then he said to me and Martin Cross: “It’s over. I’ve pried enough. Let the woman rest in peace.” He shook his head. “I don’t want to know anymore.”

“Indeed, it’s a conundrum, isn’t it?” Martin Cross said to me a few minutes later. We were out in Mr. Hornton’s side yard, me pushing him to his special car. Quahog shells were crackling under the wheels as he said, “I thought at first Elmer really did want to save the house, now I have my doubts. It’s not the house that matters; it’s this last piece of information about Molly.”

“Yep.”

“I will do a little more looking around, especially about this twin. Perhaps there are hospital records, doctor’s records. Edgar Windsor did mix his family with business. Maybe somewhere in one of the ledgers there’s a doctor’s name, a nurse, something. Or maybe the child was placed in a special school or institution. You know, Herbert, the Windsors originally lived in Boston, but they sold their home there when the business began to fail. Edgar moved his family here, to the summerhouse just after Molly — well, the twins — were born. I imagine it was a difficult time for him, company failing apart, a child born with problems of some sort, and maybe a sickly wife.”

“I suppose,” I said. “And I’ll go over to Old Cedar one more time.”

“Yes, do that,” Martin agreed just as Mr. Wenlow in his black pickup truck pulled into the driveway. Then I was out of there.

It had to be something more, this secret. Something about the house. Something in the house. And what about the fact Molly Windsor led this quiet, almost insulated life?

I rolled over on the bed, cigarette between my fingers, wondering why Elmer Hornton wanted to know this secret so badly. Because he had loved her? Because the standards of the day — his day, when he was a young man — didn’t permit him to court her or pursue her or whatever terminology fits? And now here he stands, an old man, and he has regrets, terrible ones that make him lash out at the people who respect him, like him, care about him.

I put out the cigarette, reached up to pull shut the unscreened window, rolled on my side. I’d heard Mr. and Mrs. Wenlow talking about me earlier as I came up here — their voices carried pretty well from the kitchen, out the adjoining side door to the garage, and up to my room.

“That boy’s alone too much. Needs to do things with kids his own age. Spends too much time with a lot of old men...” Mr. Wenlow was saying.

“Elmer Hornton...” Mrs. Wenlow said, but her voice was fading, “...fine man, and that Mr. Cross is the town historian. I think I would know if...”

I rolled to my other side, watched the sun go down through the one small window there and wondered how the sunset looked from Old Cedar. It probably looked pretty nice.

I had to get to the bottom of this thing. It was the least I could do for Mr. Hornton.

My boat, the Splendida, was covered in canvas and tied up at a dock in the Manamesset River. I hadn’t taken her out in weeks. Now, I uncovered her, checked her over. She was taut and tight, a wooden runabout of pure beauty. I figured I had enough gasoline for about an hour run, a little more. I wanted to go out to North Manamesset Beach, look at Old Cedar from the water.

So I did, and killing the motor for a few minutes, bounced in the waves, watching as the sun came up from behind Old Cedar. The windows on this side, which looked northwest, were like black squares. Except for the diamond-shaped, stained-glass window; it glimmered red, orange, purple, green.

Where was the window inside the house? Third story. Above the nook with the windowseat? No, somewhere in the short stairwell to the attic. Yes, I remembered seeing it as I went up into that dusty, spider-infested attic. What about the other stained-glass window? What room — or stairwell — did it look down onto?

I didn’t remember.

I went back to Old Cedar and rushed inside, then up two flights of stairs, heading for the third floor and that one big, back bedroom. But there were no windows on the south side, just the two rooms: a bathroom and the walk-in cedar closet. I went in both — no diamond-shaped, stained-glass window.

“Then it’s behind the wall,” I said to myself, standing in the doorway to the bathroom. “Or on the other side of the cedar closet.”

So wherever that other stained-glass window was — on the south side of the house and facing the causeway, the road, the cedar grove and the little house — it had been walled over from the inside. I stepped back into the hall on the third floor, quickly judged the length of the hall from the window nook to the large bedroom. I didn’t have a measuring tape, but I walked it off: seventy-two paces.

Then I ran down to the second floor, did the same thing, from the farthest point facing north — to the farthest going due south. The second floor showed a difference of ten paces, or about ten feet.

I stood at the end of the second hall, glanced up, then dashed into the bedroom where I’d seen the rust stain. It didn’t come from a water pipe — what a fool I’d been. Water pipes were copper or plastic or maybe if they’re really old, lead, but not steel, not iron. Something else had rusted up there in the ceiling, which corresponded to where the missing space was on the third floor.

I didn’t have a cell phone, but it didn’t matter. The phone in the little house was still active. I ran all the way out there.

I was out on the porch when he arrived, just as he had four days ago, from up over the curve of the seawall. His boat was out in the bay and he had come in on a small motorboat, tied it at the end of Old Cedar’s dock next to my wooden runabout.

“Herbie,” he said, looking surprisingly good — for him, that is. Clean shirt, khaki trousers, new boat shoes. He’d made an effort, but not for me. His hair was combed; his face neatly shaven, and he didn’t pause to snort or spit or scratch. “I was having lunch on my boat with some friends. What’s this all about, buddy?”

“Did you put in the cedar closet off the third floor bedroom?” I turned my head to the house. “Up there.”

“Well, yes...” Did I see a sudden change in this usually open and garrulous man? As good a talker as Elmer Hornton any day, but now he seemed strangely reticent.

I stepped forward to Buster Holiday, said, “Elmer Hornton is convinced Molly Windsor had some kind of secret, something she never shared with him. It had to do with Old Cedar. Do you have any idea what that might be?”

Buster sighed, slipped his hands into his back pockets and said, “I think I do.”

“House is being tom down, right?” Buster had the crowbar I’d brought a few days ago and pushed it between two of the cedar panels in the back of the walk-in closet.

We were on the third floor, the south side, and with a few grunts and groans — Buster Holiday might have been close to ninety, but he was a strong man, strong enough to get it started, that is. Then he handed me the crowbar just as the wood splintered and said, “Finish it, Herbie. What you want to see is on the other side of this wall.”

It was a small room. With a metal floor. And in the outside wall facing south, halfway up, was the other diamond-shaped stained glass window. The entire room was covered in dust.

“What is it?” I asked. Where were we? In a small, dirty room about ten by ten feet with a floor made of metal plates, some of which were rusted around the perimeter of the room.

Buster’s voice was very soft as he said: “It’s a disappointment room, Herbie. It’s where Molly and her sister Annie spent the first six years of their life.”

“What?” I turned around, crowbar in hand, staring at him.

“I can’t stay in here, Herbie, sorry.” And with that Buster disappeared through the opening I’d made in the back of the cedar closet, leaving me in there alone.

Two days later we met — three old men and me — in the little house out on Long Bay Causeway Road, the one with the purple hydrangeas.

Of course, we were all affected, even Buster, who’d been told about the room five decades earlier by Molly herself, when he’d discovered it while doing renovations on the third floor. What the heck was it, he’d demanded to know? He’d refused to just cover it up, not without some explanation. Buster could be, in his own words, a “damned ornery man.” So Molly had come up and into the house that one and only time to answer his questions, to settle his mind.

The only light had been through that stained-glass window, she’d told him, the only way out through one small door, which was always kept locked on the outside. The floors and the door were made of metal plates, to soundproof the room.

“I remember standing there, just dazed by it all,” Buster told us, a stunned Elmer Hornton, a pensive Martin Cross, and me. “A million emotions went through my head and my heart,” Buster went on, “and there was Molly, in the doorway, without a trace of anything on her face.” He looked at Elmer, sitting at Molly’s small kitchen table. “She asked me not to tell anyone, Elmer, and I’m sorry that I...” Buster pulled in his lips and looked like he might cry. “She didn’t want anyone to feel sorry for her.”

“Boxed in.” I whispered. “You told me she’d been boxed in.”

“Slip of the tongue, Herbie,” Buster admitted. “But, yes, for sure she was. Her sister Annie was born with birth defects. She couldn’t walk, could barely move her limbs. The mother didn’t take it well, so she shut Annie up so no one could see her. Shut Molly up too. Molly said her mother was depressed or something and didn’t want anything to do with either child.” Buster was obviously uneasy talking about all this. He shrugged, shook his head.

Martin Cross spoke up: “And the pictures, she’d been painting that side of the house until—”

This was easier to explain: “She wanted to live long enough to see the cedars cover it up, or so she told me,” Buster said. He glanced over at Elmer. “Sorry, old friend, if I’d known how much this bothered you...”

But Mr. Hornton wanted explanations, some way to sort this all out. He turned to Martin: “Damn it, Martin, have you nothing to say?”

Martin raised both hands helplessly. “It was a different time, Elmer. It wasn’t common practice, but it did happen to children with mental or physical disabilities, children who weren’t what their parents expected. They were cared for, of course, fed and clothed and kept clean, usually by servants. But they were hidden away from the rest of the family and society in general. We really shouldn’t judge—”

“No!” Elmer shouted, but his anger wasn’t directed at Martin, or any of us, not even at Buster. “It’s wrong now; it was wrong then! Damn them! She — Molly — shut up with her sister like that! She never learned... she never knew how... she never trusted...”

And it was all there, in just those few words.

A few days later I was at Mr. Hornton’s house, telling him about my new job. I was working at a marina over in North Falmouth, doing odd jobs: painting, cleaning boats, and so on. He was happy to hear it. We had clam-cakes and onion rings out on his porch. Then he told me to come into the house, he had something to show me.

The painting of Old Cedar, which had been over the mantel of the big house, was now over his own mantel. He folded his arms, looked up at it with a strangely peaceful expression on his face.

“Molly wasn’t much of a painter,” he said, “but she was one hell of a woman.”

Then he smiled.

Author’s note: Disappointment rooms really existed.